The "Ultimate DC" RPG

[BnKRPG]

http://img126.imageshack.us/img126/4460/jla2perfection28hx.png
Ultimate DC Text from http://galactus.genesismuds.com (http://galactus.genesismuds.com/news.htm)
Header made by Twy



.gamemasters.


.gamemasters.
Master Bruce (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=33100) & The Question (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=26880)

.gamemistress.
twylight (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?userid=14551)

.assistant gamemaster.
MaskedManJRK (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=34570)
Green Lantern (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=20548)

.advisor.
batnkevlar

- - -


.about the ultimate dc rpg.



This game is similar to The "World Of Heroes" DC RPG (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/showthread.php?t=214020),

however this one follows a different, non-established 'Ultimate' continuity, similar to Marvel's Ultimate series.


- - -


. the 'Ultimate' World: History and Parameters of the Ultimate DC Universe.



The following posts contain, the parameters and history of this universe.
Use these as a starting point, to get to know this world.
What you do in it and how your character reacts in it is entirely up to you.
Good luck!

.post one. (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/showpost.php?p=8161331&postcount=2)

.post two. (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/showpost.php?p=8161341&postcount=3)


- - -


.rules.

Players can choose any DC Comic character they wish, and ''Ultimize'' them. Since there is no established Ultimate continuity for DC, some liberties can be taken. However, We ask that you at least try and stay true to the character's basics. (IE: Superman's an alien, Batman's a mortal, Wonder Woman's an Amazonian warrior, ect.) Don't make him or her completely 100% different from his/her's Regular DC counterpart.
This is in an Ultimate DC continuity. Meaning, this does not tie into the continuity of DC Comics. (IE: Superman never died, Batman was never broken by Bane, ect.) So don't play as if any of that has already happen. This is a NEW universe.
No Killing. Unnamed faceless NPC's (*Non Player Characters) are okay, but not comic characters. Someone else may want to take up the character, or they may be imporant to another story.
You can go anywhere on earth, or travel off planet, but do so within your character's means.
Only one character per person. First come, first serve. (Aside From Reserved)
You are your character, so act like it. Talk like them, use their dialogue. Do not exaggerate their powers or abilities, or pop-up here and there without explaination.
Several stories can be going at once, and you have the freedom to interact with other characters.
No Time Travel. (Unless someone wants to play an Ultimate Booster Gold, where the character needs that.)
You must post every two weeks, though it is preferred that you post more. If you go two weeks without a post without prior notice, your character is be up for grabs.
All regular Hype rules also apply.
Have fun.- - -


.roster.




.heroes.
. a hero is no braver than an ordinary man, but he is braver five minutes longer.
Ralph Waldo Emerson


Aquaman*
King Of The sea


The Atom*
GL1


Batman
Master Bruce


Black Canary
twylight


Blackrock
Spike_x1


Captain Marvel*
TheTurtle


Catman
Purple Man


Cyborg*
Pinoy98


The Flash
Green Lantern


Green Arrow
Batman


(Green Lantern (Hal Jordan))
Apprentice


Guy Gardner
Sentry2005


Hawkman*
Ursas


(Hourman)
The BatDude


Martian Manhunter
Johnny Blaze


(Robin)
MaskedManJRK


Superboy
[Conner Kent]
Trigger


Superman
The Question


.walking the line.


Deathstroke*
taskmaster


.villians.
.there are heroes in evil as well as in good.
François de La Rochefoucauld


Deadshot*
SpeedBallLives


General Zod*
Olecanucklehead


(The Joker)
MaskedManJRK


Lex Luthor
batnkevlar


LOBO
LibrarianThorne


Mirror Master
Watchman


Mr. Freeze
MST3K 4ever


Riddler
Byrd Man


Two-Face
Venom160


Weather Wizard*
spartin2008



( ) = Reserved Characters.

* = Characters On Notice



http://img93.imageshack.us/img93/3527/ultdcbanner0ca.png


- - -


'ULTIMATE DC' RPG Application

Screenname:

Character You Would Like To Play:

Basic History Of The Character:

Three Reasons Why You Have Chosen That Character:

1.

2.

3.

What Do You Plan On Doing With This Character As A Person:

Two Complete Sentances In Proper English Explaining What You Can Bring To This RPG (As A Player):

Do You Know How To Post Pictures On The Hype?:

- - -

[Green Lantern]

Four months ago:

Not fast enough. Too slow.
These words echoed in Barry Allen’s head. In high school he had been the star athlete for his school. A wide receiver with enough speed to burn down a barn, the track sprinter who broke state records. Then his senior year, his luck had run out. He tore his ACL while playing football, and sat out his senior track season. No scholarship offers for either sport had come in, but luckily he was also academically gifted, and got a full ride to his home town school, Keystone State University; in both the physics and the chemistry departments. His determination and reputation in football had earned him a walk-on spot on the KSU football team, but his injury had slowed him significantly. He had been riding the bench for the last three years. He worked his ass off in practice only to ride the pine in games. He had just been called into the coach’s office.

“Barry, I’m sorry, but I think I’m going to have to cut you from the team. You just are not fast enough, son. We need to clear up a roster spot for this new kid, he’s a transfer from GSU, his name’s Johnny Kwiken, got the nickname Johnny Quick in Gotham. Now, before you get too down on yourself, I’m giving you one last opportunity, you and Murcry are going to have to prove to me which one of you is more valuable to the team. You guys will have until the last two-a-days. Sorry, Barry, this team could use your determination and your work ethic, but right now you’re too slow for us.”

The words stung. He’d worked so hard to get this far, but now he had to prove himself yet again.

“Uh thanks coach, I’ll do my best to prove my worth…”

Barry got up and walked out the door, tears starting to come to his eyes. He wiped them away. Outside the door was another student on a bench. Edward Thawne; his best friend and lab partner.

“So, how’d it go Barry? Got a new *******?”

“Worse, Ed, I have to compete with Max just to stay on the team. So on top of having our serum project due soon, I’m gonna have to work even harder in practice. There goes sleep for the next month… I’m gonna need our alertness drug before too long.”

“That sucks dude, I’ll understand if you need to take the night off from our research.”

“No, we need to get this done Ed, ready to hit the lab?”

“Yeah, lets go. Say, you get the new JSA yet? They got Perez doing the covers. God they need to get him on a monthly again!”

“Yeah, of course I did, I get anything with Jay in it. Duh man.”

[Batman]

Two Shots.

That's all that it took for me to realise my parents were dead.

The Gunman raised his pistol, which reeked of gunpowder now, and aimed it at my face. Of course, I didn't care. My whole world had just been shattered infront of me, and I still couldn't contemplate it. My parents were DEAD. The two people closest to me were laying at my feet, with blood soaking the pavement beneath them. My life, regardless of whether I lived or died, would never be the same, and even at my young age... I knew the harsh reality of it.

As the gunman rested his finger on the trigger, ready to do away with me like he did my mother and father, another shot rang out. At first, I thought he had shot me. But when I realised I wasn't in any physical pain, and I was, infact, still alive... I looked up, to see blood pouring from the gunman's chest. As he fell, right below the feet of his victims and the two people that gave me life, I watched as an african american police officer stood behind where the gunman was, holding a smoking gun of his own.

But I didn't even care about that. All I knew was that I was now an orphan. My parents... the two people in life that I loved the most... the people who taught me to be the boy I was up until that moment... they were gone. Silenced by piercing bullets and screaming barrels. I dropped to my knees, and did the only thing that seemed rational. I cried my eyes out. The cop, who had thrown his weapon back onto the ground behind him, walked over to me, and hugged me.

"It's okay, son. He's not going to hurt you. He'll never hurt anyone... It's okay...", trying to sound as comforting as possible. I looked up at him, and his badge that read 'Gordon', before digging myself into his arm. As I clutched to his arm tighter, still crying as if I were an infant, only one thought passed through my mind.

It wasn't okay. That shouldn't have happened. My parents never should've been dead. It wasn't fair, nor was it right.

It wasn't right...

I remember all of this in a dream, as I wake up. I'm no longer in the body of an eight year old boy who watched his parents die infront of him. No, that boy is long gone. Now, I'm in the body of a lightly battered twenty one year old, who had witnessed more than his fair share of tragedies. Losing my parents was simply the first.

My name is Bruce. I was born into a grand utopia, once known as the greatest city in the world. Gotham City. My family, The Wayne's, were considered the first family of the city. We were treated as if we were royalty. Infact, we were probably the closest thing to it, back in those days. My father was one of the country's most famous and respected medical surgeons. My mother graduated from Harvard before she had even aqquired her driver's liscence. They both represented the best qualities in human beings that I had ever known. Both loving. Both caring. Both strong, intelligent, and pure in almost everything they did. They were more than parents to me. They were heroes.

The night their lives came to an abrupt end was the night that the 'grand utopia' ceased to exist. Gotham City fell into hard times, once my parents were gone. Good people... Decent people, even, were left without jobs, forcing many to poverty. People who my father had combatted and debated against in order to determine what was truly right for the citizens of Gotham now lead it. Evil people. People who were more concerned with money and power than what was truly the best for the people of Gotham. Even more concerned with money and power to honor the spirit of two deceased billionaires who did nothing but do what was right for Gotham, and never themselves.

Ever since, the city has fallen into poverty and corruption. I've watched it over the past few weeks. Cops take from the poor while abusing their authority. Criminals walk the streets freely, regardless of whether they're known for commiting crimes of which any other city would have them prosecuted or not. Even the goverment, from what I've seen, are under the influence of corrupted officials and misguided politics.

It pains me. It always has. Even when I was eight years old, I could see the very beginning of this clearly. And now, even though I've taken my father's company and inherited fortune back from those who rely on greed, I know it's not enough. I, myself, am secure. But it's not my own benefits that I am worried about. I want my city back. I want Gotham back, for the good people that my parents fought for. I want it all back. So I'm taking it back myself.

When my parents died, I made a promise to them. A silent vow, that only I could hear. Or whatever part of them that could still be alive. I promised, on the grave of my parents, that I would rid Gotham of evil. Not just the evil that took their lives... But in all forms. It is a promise that I've kept to this very day. The promise has been my primary focus from the moment I made it, into my teen years, even to now, as I stand, a grown adult male. Some have commented that I'm crazy for being this determined. But if I am, It is my choice. For my parents... For Gotham... I have to make a stand.

In order to keep this promise, I have gone through many trials to test my endurance, skill, and cerebral functions. While at the same time, I have been, seperately, building a false persona of myself in the public, to better aid my mission. It began when my butler, and the closest thing to a father I've had since my parent's passing, Alfred Pennyworth, suggested that I socialise with the 'upper class' of Gotham City. When I threw myself into the social circle, I quickly learned my anti-social ways and habits that I had adopted through the years was not going to be acceptable. I couldn't be myself... Especially if I had alternative motives that I was planning to explore as I learned more about them. So, watching others around me, and taking acting lessons from Alfred, who... coeincidentally, had training in theater... I adopted a new persona. One of a carefree, arrogant playboy, flaunting his wealth around for his own benefit.

I don't enjoy it. If it didn't provide a nessacary cover for my truer intentions, I wouldn't even think about keeping it up. My parents would've never deserved a son like the one I have been portraying for the past few weeks. They're better people, than that. I'm better than that. But as I continue this... A question arises...
What, exactly, am I trying to hide?

I've been searching for that answer for over half of my life. I've searched everywhere. From the deepest, darkest corners of Gotham, to the far East of the world, to places many people wouldn't know existed. Something has been building inside of me... Something I've been trying to deduce. It's driven me to this point... When I returned, to claim back what was rightfully mine. Maybe that's why I grew increasingly anti-social from my teen years, onward... Because I was always trying to find that answer. I could've had friends. Ones willing to share my intrests and hobbies, aswell as making me feel less isolated than I really was. Sure, I could've dated girls. I had the money to impress them... and even a little bit of my father's looks to swoon them. Sure... I could've had a life. Instead, What did I do?

*WHAM!*

I stepped back, taking in the pressure from the punch. I was fifteen years old... And I had just been punched in the face by one of the best Heavy Weight Boxing champions in the world. Ted Grant. They called him The WildCat. I called him... many things, in my head. "Bastard", comes to mind. Of course, I had just been hit in the face by the man... I wasn't in the best state of mind. Looking back, Grant really was one of the best people I had ever met. Of course, if I were told that back THEN...

Ted looked down at me, obviously dwarfing me in size. He chuckled to himself, as I rubbed my... well, swollen eye. It was if as he enjoyed watching my pain.

"Kid, I've told you hundreds of times. You got spirit. You got guts. You got determination. And yeah, those are nice things to have... But when it comes down to it, you, quite frankly, suck when it comes to skill.", He said, helping me up. My angry fifteen year old self yanked the arm away, looking at him.

"That's why I'm here!", I yelled. He didn't seem phased by it. Instead, he simply looked me in the eye. "And you haven't learned one damned thing since. Have you, Bruce?", He asked, with a smirk.

I couldn't believe this man. He had just punched me in the eye... And he was blaming ME for it? It made me angry. Well, angrier. So angry, that I flew at him with an arched fist. He easily grabbed it, and flipped me over, making me land, back first, on the boxing ring's mat. I looked at him, from the ground. Obviously what I had just done was a very idiotic move, on my part. Grant looked back down at me.

"Anger will get you nowhere. Anger only makes you lose control... It messes you up. If you don't learn to repress it... Someday, you're gonna end up doing something you'll regret. Understand?" He asked, completely serious.

I didn't know why, at the time... But this seemed to stand out to me. Over the next few months, I began improving... And within a year, I had mastered everything Ted had taught me, up to that point. Whether it was because I had been focused... Or because I learned to repress my anger... I had become a something of a warrior at the mere age of sixteen.

I have yet to thank Grant... But maybe, someday, I will. Someday, I'll thank The WildCat... The man who turned me from a kid who lost his parents, to a warrior, willing to do something about it. However... There was still an answer I needed. I didn't know what it was... But when I eventually left Ted's teachings... I felt somewhat... Incomplete, not knowing it.

And to this day, I still do. I spent years trying to fill that void... And so far, I've yet to become sucessful. It's that one thing that I'm missing. Maybe that's why I accepted an offer, a few years later, at a charity event. An offer from, who I would learn to be, one of the greatest detectives the world had ever known...

[Green Lantern]

Two weeks later…
They’d been working non –stop on this serum for the first two weeks of the summer, and still had nothing to show for it. The goal was to make a drug that enhanced reaction time and upped alertness factors, but so far none of the samples had worked. To make matters worse, Barry was losing badly to Max in practices, and it showed in his attitude off the field. Even Ed would admit that his best friend had become an intolerable ass as of late.

“Hey, Ed, toss me the Phosphorus Trichloride, I have an idea.”

“Sure thing Barry, dang sounds like this storm is picking up out there huh?”

“Cut the small talk, Ed, we need to get this done.”

“Jeez Barry, calm down. I know you’ve had a rough month, but man you’re gonna alienate ALL your friends, even the few you still have right now.”

Lightning crackled outside the lab’s window, and Barry looked up.

“Sorry, Ed, this thing with Max just pisses me off. I need this.”

As he apologized to Ed, a blast of lightning shattered the window, and Barry’s skeleton became visible as the electricity hit him, still holding the sample. The beaker shattered as Barry fell to the lab floor. Thawne rushed over to his friend felt the weak pulse on his neck and ran to the phone to dial 911.
__________________________________________________ ____

Three weeks later:

Barry had been in a coma for the past three weeks, with no sign of waking up. His girlfriend, Iris had been in his room whenever she had had a moment to spare.

“This is just like you, Barry. Always sleeping late.”

Suddenly, Barry sat up. “Iris? That you? Where am I? What happened? Is there anything to eat?”

“BARRY! Whoa, slow down! You got struck by lightning in the lab. You’ve been in a coma the last three weeks. Ed feels horrible.”

“I’ve been what?!? For how long? F**K! This probably means Max got the spot doesn’t it?”

”That’s not important right now Barry, the only thing that matters is that you’re alive.”

“Yeah, I guess so; anyway can you get a doctor? I want out of here.”

She left the room to get a doctor, and Barry got out of the bed, disconnected his IV and got dressed. To anyone else’s eyes he would have been a blur, but to him he was moving at normal speed. In less than a minute Iris came back in with a doctor.

“What’s going on here, kid? You’re in no shape to be up and moving around, you’ve been comatose for almost a month!”

“I feel fine Doc, I want to go home.”

“Well, you seem to be doing better, but I should still run some tests.”

“Can I come back in the morning? I’m really hungry, and want real food.”

“Well, I suppose.”

“Thanks doc.”

The doctor left the room to get discharge papers and Iris stormed over to Barry.

“What the hell is going on?!? This brash of rashness is extremely unlike you Barry!”

“Maybe its time to start.”

The doctor came back in, and handed Barry the paper. “Sign here, and for the record I’m still against this, but I doubt you’ll take no for an answer.”

“Nope. Sure won’t.”

Iris and Barry left the hospital, “I’m parked this way Barry.”

“Actually I think I’m gonna run home Iris, I’m still going to try to beat Max out.”

She got into her car and started the engine. “Suit yourself Barry, I’ll see you later tonight.”

She drove off, and Barry watched her.

I can’t believe I was in a coma… and that Max took advantage of it. That bastard.

He started jogging as he got mad thinking about it. As buildings blurred past him, he didn’t seem to notice how fast he was going. His first indication was after a loud boom echoed in his ears. He screeched to a stop after that.

What the hell was that?


He looked up and was staring into a tourism sign. Welcome to Metropolis. The City of Tomorrow.

What is this, some kind of joke? Metropolis? That’s over two thousand miles from Keystone!

In the distance he could see the famous globe of the Daily Planet building.

What the hell is going on here? What happened to me?

He turned around, and started running again, this time paying attention as buildings blurred around him. This time it was obvious what the loud boom was. He had broken the sound barrier. He stopped again and he was standing right in front of the dorms that he lived in.

Too slow? I’ll show them too slow.

Barry grinned as he realized that his accident had had an unusual side effect.

“Barry?!? That you man? Nice fashion statement.”

Barry looked up to see Ed, and then looked down. It seemed that his ‘jog’ home wasn’t good for his clothes. His jeans and tshirt were barely still attached to his body.

“Uh Ed, can you come up to my room? Some thing weird is goin on…”

They went up to Barry’s room and he explained the fact that he ran from Keystone to Metropolis and back in a matter of seconds.

“Bar, you know what this means? We’re gonna be RICH!”

“Well, lets wait on that, we don’t know if there are any adverse side effects or if its even reproducible.”

“Not that numbnuts! You! Think about it! You’ll be a starter on the team within a week! First round pick in the spring for sure! And then the endorsements!”

Hmm, he does make a bit of a point… I am definitely not ‘too slow’ anymore.

“Alright, but we can’t make it too obvious.”
__________________________________________________
The next day:

Barry was once more in the coach’s office.

“Coach, its not my fault I was in a coma, you have to give me one more shot, I’m determined to play this year, I swear.”

“Tell you what Barry, I like ya. You have tenacity, and that’s good for a team, tomorrow, you and Max will go head to head in practice, half at wide and half at safety, and we’ll see which of you we’ll keep, alright?”

“Fair enough coach, thanks”
__________________________________________________ ____
The next day, at practice:

Barry started on offense. He would have been worried a month ago. He never could get open against Max. He had been too slow. Now, he had a trick up his sleeve.

The ball was snapped, and Barry was careful to not run too fast, but much faster than his normal speed. He caught Max off guard and was left wide open in the endzone. In the last two days, he had learned that when he sped up, that it seemed the rest of the world slowed down. The ball seemed to be floating towards him as if in a slow motion replay. He caught it easily. He did this several more times, and coach looked thoroughly impressed. He pulled Max off the defense and put in their best safety. The results weren’t any different.

Then came Barry’s turn on defense. It didn’t matter if the ball were thrown to the other side of the field, somehow Barry got in between it and the receiver.

“Barry, that shock you got musta done one hell of a lot, consider yourself a starter on both sides of the ball, kid. Sorry Max, but Barry won out.”
__________________________________________________ _________
Two days ago, opening game of the season, University of Metropolis Lions at Keystone State Thunderbolts:

His adrenaline flowed as Barry lined up against the corner for the Lions. All the sports magazines had been hyping him up, calling him the next Jerry Rice, saying that he’s a lock for the Heisman.

The ball was snapped, and with his pulse racing, Barry couldn’t slow himself down. Barry disappeared, as two small trails of flame were left on the grass.

Barry realized what happened, and stopped dead in his tracks. He was looking at a Chinese restaurant. With the sign written in Chinese.

Oh s**t… guess that’s about it for my football career, I doubt the NCAA or NFL will let me play now… damn.

Barry turned around, and sped back to the stadium, when he reappeared at mid field the crowd erupted, though Barry was nearly naked from the speeds. He walked to the sidelines.

“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT ALLEN?!? WE GOT PENALIZED FOR UNSPORTSMANLIKE CONDUCT, YOU BROKE THEIR CORNER’S LEG, AND YOU GOT YOURSELF EJECTED FROM THE GAME! YOU HAVE SOME F**KING EXPLAINING TO DO.”

“Uh… yeah coach, uh that accident, kinda made me super fast… I thought I could control it, but I couldn’t.”

Keystone had started the season ranked number one, but got massacred by Metropolis 35-10, without Allen on the field. At the post game conference, Barry made an announcement.

“I realize now that I can’t use the abilities my accident granted me for football. It’s not fair to other people, and could potentially hurt them very badly. I’m hereby quitting the team. I’m sorry to my teammates who were depending on me.”

“Mr. Allen, Linda Park, Channel 9 news. What are your plans now? You can’t not use something like that.”

“You’re right Linda, just keep an eye out. You’ll be seeing me, I promise.”
__________________________________________________ ____
One day ago:

“You sure about this man? Its really sweet, but you could get killed…”

“Yeah, why not? Jay’s my favorite comic character, I think its fate that I got these powers. I have to use them for good. You got that speed suit we’ve been making?”

“Yeah, complete with the lightning bolt you wanted on the chest. You gonna call yourself something or just gonna be Barry?”

“Well, although the cat’s out of the bag about me…there’s really only one option…”

“Flash?”

“Flash. I’m gonna be the Flash. The fastest man alive.”

He put on the suit that Ed had designed and had made for him, a suit that would be resistant to the high speeds it’d be traveling. The main suit was a dark crimson, with yellow gloves and boots. The gloves had electric blue lightning bolts for the fringe, and a large lightning bolt of the same color adorned his chest, much like that of his idol in the JSA comic books, Jay Garrick. The mask covered his whole face to streamline the uniform and reduce drag. Goggles protected his eyes, and were the same color as the lightning on the rest of the costume. Matching the goggles were two lightning shaped ear pieces, meant to prevent the ringing sonic booms caused in his ears. He was no longer just an average college student hoping to move onto working in a lab at a police station. He was now a bonafide super-hero.

http://img122.imageshack.us/img122/8622/flashredesign3cg.jpg

[The Question]

(IC: Superman)



BEEP!BEEP!BEEP!BEEP!

"Wha...?"

Awoken by the alarm, the man slowly raises his hand and turns off the alarm clock.

Damn, only half an hour of sleep last night, he thinks.

He pulls himself out of bed, walks over to the window, and opens the curtains, letting the sun's rays fall upon him. Feeling slightly rejuvinated, he heads into the bathroom, showers, shaves, and heads back into his bedroom to get dressed. He pulls out a dark blue suit (which is slightly too large for him) with a red tie, and puts them on. He takes out a pair of glasses, looks at himself in the mirror, and gently fixes it upon his face. He grabs his breifcase and a snikers bar for his breakfast, and heads dowstairs to hail a cap.


His name is Clark Kent, and it his first day at work.


He gets down to the street, hails a cab, and gets in.

"Where to?"

"The Daily Planet building. 42....."

"I know where the Planet is, buddy. I live in Metropolis. That'd be like living in New York and not knowing how to get to the ****ing empire state building."

"....right."

The cab drives off. Looking out the window of the cab, it's easy to see why the call Metropolis the city of tomorrow. All the buildings are sleek and metalic. There are holographic displays outside of stores. Kids are riding around on floating skateboards. There are computer terminals on every street corner. Cell phones are tiny earpeices. The very cab Clark's riding in is a hydrogen fueled electric hybrid car. It's like I stepped onto the set of 'Back to the Future II', Clark thinks to himself. Definately a change of pace for a Kansas farmboy who spend the last four months in a mud hut in Africa.

Eventually, the cab pulls up in fronmt of the Daily Planet building. A large golden globe rests above the doorway, as busy people walk in and out. Clark steps out, pays the cabbie, and walks inside. Finishing his candy bar, he throws out the wrapper as he enters an elevator.

Clark reatches for the buttons, and then realizes that he doesn't know what floor he's going to. He turns to the person next to him.

"Excuse me. Do you know what floor the news room is on?"

Standing next to Clark is a young, redheaded boy, no older than fifteen, holding a container of four cups of coffee on his arms.

"The 50th. But I'm already headed up there."

"Oh. Okay."

They stand in silence for a few moments. Then, Clark turns back to the boy.

"I'm Clark, by the way."

"Hi. I'm Jimmy. An intern. You here for the job?"

"What?"

"The job. The open job. The one we've got free ever since Sage left for that TV job back in his hometown."

"Yes. I'm here for the job."

"Alright. Just watch yourself up there. You're gonna be facing a pretty tough customer."

"You mean Mr. White?"

"The Chief? Hell no. He's a great guy. Funny too. No...."

The elevator stops, and th door opens to reveal the newsroom. It's large, with people walking back and forth, typing at computers and answering telephones. Over near the Editor in Chief's office, a tall, fairly atractive bruenette is standing, talking on the phone. Suddenly, she puts down the phone, looks up, and yells.

"JIMMY!!!"

Jimmy turns to Clark.

"I'm talking about Lois."

Jimmy turns back towards the woman.

"Coming, Miss Lane!"

Jimmy hurries over to Lois. Clark walks into the newsroom, and walks over towards the Editor in Chief's office. As he passes them, he can hear Lois speaking with Jimmy.

"Jimmy, how many times have I told you. I NEED my coffee in the morning. I CANNOT deal with my sources if I don't have at least half a pint of caffine in me."

"Sorry. The line at Starbucks was alot longer than usual. It's probably all the tourists..."

"Fine. Whatever. Just hand it over."

Clark hurries past them, and walks into the Editor in Chief's office. Inside, a middle aged man, probably around 40, sits in a leather armchair, listening to "Burning Love" by Elvis.

"Mr. White?"

The man turns off the music, and turns his chair around. He stands up and greets Clark.

"Kent! Come in! Sit down!"

Clark takes in a seat in one of the chairs right in front of Mr. White's desk.

"So, you're here for the job, right?"

"Yes. I..."

"You know, when Vic moved back to Hub (worst town you could ever go to, by the way), I was worried we wouldn't be able to find someone to fill his shoes. But after I read your essay on the effects of the slave trade on world culture, well, I knew I had my guy. You, Mr. Kent, are one HELL of a writer."

"Thank you, sir."

"Quite it with the 'sir' crap. You're making me feel old. Call me Perry."

"Alright, Perry."

"Anyway, you're hired."

"I am? But I haven't...."

"Like I said, I like your work. But...."

"But?"

"But, you don't have enough experiance with a city beat. You can handle the world events better than anybody I've met, besides maybe Lois Lane, but you don't have any experiance with covering city events. And that's what I need from all of my reporters. So, you're going to be working with Lane until you get your bearings around here."

"A partner? But Perry...."

"Don't worry. Lois can be a little rough around the edges, but she's a great girl. Now, her desk is right outside. Get out there and get yourself aquainted."

"Alright."

Clark stands up, and walks outside. He walks over to Lois, who's sipping her coffee and looking over some papers.

"Miss Lane?"

She looks up.

"You're Kent, right?"

"Yes. I...."

"You're my new 'partner'. Yeah. I heard the news a few days ago."

Lois stands up, and looks at Clark.

"You're not into poetry, are you?"

"Poetry?"

"Sage, the guy you're replacing, he was into poetry. Wrote these weird zen poems. Guy creeped the hell out of me. Good reporter, but damn was he one creepy bastard."

"Well, I'm not any more into poetry than the next guy, I guess."

"That's good. Now listen. I'm not here to be your babysitter. I'm a proffesional. So you better learn the ropes quick and start pulling your own weight. Got it?"

"Uhhh, yes."

"Then, we have no problems. For now. Meet me tomorrow outside of City Hall. I've got a story to work on, and you can be of some help."

"Sure."

"See you then, Kent."

She walks off towards the elevators, and disapears behind the closing doors.

"Yeah. This is certainly going to be a fun araingement."

Clark sits down at his desk, turns on the computer, and begins looking through information on the city.


*********


Later, that night, in Clark's apartment. Clark is on the phone with his mother, Martha.

"So Clark, how was your first day?"

"Fine. I didn't have much to do. I'm still getting used to things. I met my partner. It's Lois Lane, the reporter who won that pulitzer last year."

"Oh. Is she good looking?"

"MA!"

"I'm sorry. But I worry about you. You really need to find yourself a girlfriend."

"Ma...."

"Oh. Oh God, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have....."

"It's okay. That was four years ago. It's in the past. I've got to move on."

"You're right. So, you remembered to pack the suit I hope."

"Of course I remembered the suit."

"I know. I just worry. I'm a mom. I'm allowed to."

"I know. So, how's Pa?"

"You know your father. He's going to tend that feild until he dies or until the sun explodes, whichever comes first. Pete's helping him harvest the corn right now."

"How's Pete doing?"

"Oh, just fine. He's going to be running for mayor next month."

"Really? Good for him."

"He'd be the youngest mayor in town history."

"Listen, Ma, I've got to get going. Talk to you later."

"By Clark. Love you."

"Love you too, Ma."

Clark hangs up the phone. He stands there, looking out the window at the night's stars for a moment. Then, he walks over to the bag on his bed. He opens it, reaches inside, and takes it out.


The suit.

Clark takes off his clothes, and puts it on.

The neck, somehow, streatches out, and he steps inside. The suit molds to the shape of his body suprisingly comfortably. He makes sure the cape is fascened securely. The then takes off his glasses, sets them on the bedside table, and walks over to the window. He opens the window, steps out of it, and jumps out. He stops midair, and then slowly rises toards the sky.



http://i37.photobucket.com/albums/e64/sidkumar/snap.jpg


"Here goes nothing."

[Watchman]

A corn field streches across many miles of land a child sits at the edge of it. A wooden cross is sitting in the middle of the field with a figure strap to it. The ropes break and make a loud snap the child stands up and looks out to the field. The figure goes limp and falls to the ground. It rises and spots the child and makes his way toward him. His head and some of his body parts seem to been twitching uncontrollable. The child can not move and just stands there watching the thing move. Fear fills the child his whole body goes numb and he begins to cry. He hears the creature's feet dragging along the ground and his heart begins. The thing moves out of the corn field and it reveals itself a scarecrow....

The noose drops and the man starts to gasp for air. The child is now thriteen. The man takes his final gasp and falls limp. His father body swings in and is reflects in the his glasses. There is a tapping at the window and the child turns his head. The Scarecrow is there tapping at the glass smiling.

He is now twenty two and graduate first in his class. He sees his aunt and uncle clapping and feels a hand land on his shoulder. He turns and it is the Scarecrow.

He is now 33 head doctor at Arkham the youngest yet but bad things have happen. He is now pretty wealty and has a high social standing. He has written two books one on fear and one on the criminal mind. He puts his head down on his desk and dreams. Dreams of his father, the abuse, and how his final scream filled him with something that he could not fathom. He dreamed of the Scarecrow and what fear it brought. He didn't want them to scream but Scarecrow made it happen. It was the scream that woke him. The scream that echoed through his house. He opened one of his desk drawer and pulled out a burlap sack and placed it over his head. He had two eye holes cut open and a mouth part that was stitched shut. He opened a door and turned on a light and went downstairs. On a table a newspaper sat reading two more people missing. A woman was tied up on another table with her head shaved and a dotted line going across. He takes a bone saw and begins to cut. The fear comes and he enjoys every moment.

"Dr. Crane?" somebody was shaking him. "Dr. Crane wake up". He wakes up he is 36 that was three years ago.

"Uh...wha? Oh Jessica I must have dosed off". He is sitting in his office with a newspaper on his desk reading "Bat-Man?" in the corner it read "Gotham Boogeyman return? Missing People".

"Dr. Crane your shaking"

"Jessica can you leave me for a moment". She leaves the room and he took out a thing of pills and stuck two in his mouth. He put his hands over his head and he can hear the scream which make him simle. Jessica comes back into the room holding a clipboard.

"Dr. Crane you have that charity dinner coming and..."

"Jessica could you stay after hours with me here tonight I need you to help me with some things"

[Batman]

Three months.


That's how long it took before I figured out his first name. I think that was the test... The 'initiation' of becoming his pupil. Before that, he had only given me one name. "Ducard". The only way I found out the part was because of a tatoo he had kept on the back of his neck. At first, it meant nothing to me. I saw it as nothing more than a tatoo. But then, Ducard taught me something... an old saying he had given to me..."As with everything, the answer lies somewhere in the details". The tatoo read "IRNEH". A month later, I realised what that spelled, backwards. "HENRI". His name was Henri Ducard.


When I revealed that to him, He began to teach me various skills... skills he had withheld, until I had figured that out... Which is why I considered it an initiation. Ducard was a detective... Very skilled in the forms of forensics and tracking. Not only that, but he taught me a very unique skill... The art of mastering disguise. He had used it for undercover work... And it was very useful.

So, It's safe to say I learned alot. Within two years, I had learned and mastered how to inspect a crime scene, match fingerprints, analyse tissue samples, blood samples... Stool samples...(I never said I enjoyed all of it, did I?)...And, more importantly, I had began thinking differently. While before I met Ducard, I would usually go into a situation without thought... I began analysing everything around me. I was thinking like a detective, in every day life. It had not only made me wiser in the fields of forensics and investigating... It aided me in combat, aswell. I had truly become the student to my master.


And then it was over. Just like that, Ducard set me free of his teachings. He knew I had much more to learn... For what, even I didn't know at the time. But He saw potential in me. Whether as a detective... or something else, entirely... He was proud of who I had become, as opposed to who I almost became. To this day, I owe Ducard, much like Grant, a debt of gratitude that I may never be able to repay.

Over the next few years... I had done some travelling. Brazil, Africa, Austrailia, South America, England... I had spent time in most, if not all parts of the world, accumilating skills from the world's very best.
The assassain, David Cain, had taught me how to use various custom made weaponry. From cattle boas, to grapnel lines... He had a hell of an arsenal. However... He was also ruthless. He didn't care about human life. That, and among his arsenal was the one weapon I never picked up... Guns. The memory of my parents' murder was too far deep to allow me to take up what I had deemed as 'a coward's weapon'. I think that, ultimately, is why I left Cain's teachings.

After Cain, I went to a magician. Sure, that sounds silly... Going to a person whose main purpose was to entertain children at birthday parties... But this wasn't the standard magician that served no purpose. This was Zatarra... The legend, in his craft. I came to him because I wanted to master the escape arts. I stayed, after learning to make myself disappear, without the need for flashy tricks or gimmicks... Something I'm sure no other magician could give me. I left Zatarra with the knowledge and a mastering of both.

Yet, I still didn't have an answer. Just more questions. Why did I want to learn those things? What purpose could they possibly give me? They were theatrics... And maybe they would help me in besting the evil of Gotham City... But, under what circumstances was I going to use them? Was I just going to become a detective? A cop, maybe? Or was there something more? Perhaps this tied into the answer I had been seeking, and still am. Perhaps not. Only time will tell.

However, I knew one thing, even then. I wasn't finished.

That's when I met, probably, the teacher with the most impact on my life. My final sensi, of sorts. His prescence was feared by many. Even his name made people nervous. Roughly, it translated into 'The Demon's Head'. But he preferred to be called...

Ra's Al Ghul.

The legends had taken a toll on my mind. He was somewhat of an urban myth... I had never taken any attention to him. But when he eventually came to me, both confirming his existance and offering me skills of which I couldn't have even dreamed... I was quite shocked. His primary teachings were that of ninjitsu... an art of, as luck would have it, theatricality. It seemed perfect for what I had already learned, and what I wanted to know at the same time... So I accepted.

I was brought into a world of ninjas and warriors. It was a world I had not expected... but at the same time... a world where I seemed to belong. Under Ra's teachings, I perfected every ability I knew, while adding other... more effective ones, to my 'collection'. For awhile, that was all that I was concerned with... getting more skills and perfecting them to my benefit...

However, That changed when I met... Talia.

Ra's daughter, Talia was, and still is...actually, the most beautiful woman I had ever met. She was loyal to her father... However, she began to notice me, among his many pupils. I noticed her aswell. It was a feeling I had been missing for years... But it was a feeling that I had also remembered, when our lips eventually made contact, privately, after one of Ra's teachings...

Love.

I loved her. The only other woman I had ever loved was my mother... And she was dead, along with my father. But with Talia, this was different. I wanted to be with her day and night... to kiss her... to hold her... it was all a feeling I had never had the time for. And I could tell... It was a feeling she herself was not familiar with. But as time passed... We grew closer. Suddenly, the memory of my pain... my determination... Everything, faded, with her. It was the best feeling I had ever had. I knew I wanted her in my life.

So when Talia told me about Ra's greater goals of finding an apprentice worthy of her hand in marraige... I had found a purpose greater than originally thought. I was going to become that apprentice. I was going to marry Talia... And we would be together under the proud smile of a legendary warrior.

However, that was where I was wrong. When I went to Ra's, privately, to try and see what he felt about my wanting to be his apprentice, and his the husband to his daughter... I uncovered certain information.

Ra's true goals were much different from the ones Talia and myself had been lead to believe, in actuality. He was a terrorist... A WANTED terrorist, who had used various aliases and techniques to avoid trial for his crimes. His school... His taking in pupils for training... to 'give us purpose'... It wasn't what I or probably anyone else had had in mind. It was to make us like him... terrorists, under a madman whose goals were that of mass genocide, at BEST. Not only that, but he had killed many people in a small town not far from our training camp.

This WASN'T a man I wanted as a father in law. And I was certain that he also wasn't a man that Talia wanted as a father. She had been a victim to his lies and deception aswell. But when I went to tell her... There was an attack.


That town that Ra's had covered in blood, so to speak, was now attacking us in full force. Ra's, still unaware that I had learned any of his true motives, ordered us to fight back. I wanted to defy him... But... I couldn't. I loved Talia too much to do that. After all, He was still her father. So we fought back. Our skills besting most of the townspeople, at first, I was fully intent on ending this soon after, and then revealing Ra's as the liar that he was.

And then... It happened. Something of which I will never forget. Talia, while fighting back to protect to so called 'honor' of her father, was stabbed, by one of the attacking townspeople. I remember the feeling of vertigo I felt when I saw her body fall to the ground, with blood pouring out. The world seemed to stop, around me, as I came to her. She looked up at me... with tears flowing out of her breathtaking eyes as she forced a smile, putting a hand on my face. As the tears rolled out of my eyes... Her eyes shut. Her last words to me were, as follows...

"Goodbye, my beloved"

And then, she fell limp. The third person of which I had truly, deeply loved was dead. I couldn't take it. Everything... My rational thought, my morals, my values... my tears... Everything was lost in a primal scream of agony, stopping everyone in their tracks as I attacked them all. Taking most of them on, I did something I will regret for the rest of my life. I killed them. I took their lives, through my hands, as their blood stained the camp. While most fled the area, scared of my rage, the ones who attacked were unsuccessful. Though I had never made a real vow... I had made it a point, at least, to never take a life. But I didn't care. I just wanted Talia... My love... My everything, it seemed, at the time... back in my arms. But now, she would never look at me again. I would never feel her again. I feared, as I tore into them like a savage beast... That I would never feel LOVE again.

By the time I eventually came to my senses, I had murdered many of them. Too many. All in cold blood. When I realised what I had done... I was completely devastated. I had, in effect, become the very thing I was trying to fight against. And for what purpose? Their deaths would never bring Talia back to me. So, after a makeshift ritual... the closest thing to a 'funeral' for Talia that Ra's could offer... I left, mortified at what I had become, in that moment of rage.


And worse... I had actually let Ra's Al Ghul live. The one person who SHOULD'VE died, that night, for all that he had done, was still alive. And is, for that matter. If I ever see him again... I'll personally express my 'gratitude' for taking the only woman I had ever loved away from me, by misleading her and sending her into combat when she shouldn't have. But I won't take his life. No... My days of murder ended as soon as they began. When I left the school... I made another vow. I would never take another life, for as long as I lived. What I did to those people was unfair, regardless of the fact that they had killed Talia. So I'm never going to do it again.

After I left Ra's teachings, and all of the love I had aqquried for Talia, behind me... I wandered the world, in search of that all too important answer that I had never gained. Even after all that I had gone through, I still felt incompletion.

A year later, I returned to the city of which I had sworn to protect, those many years ago...

[Green Lantern]

Today, Keystone State University track:

"Alright Barry, lets give this a shot. I patched the reciever in your right ear piece into the police scanner so you know where to go to help, and the one in your left into long distance two way walkie talkie, so that we can keep contact. I also sewed the mouth piece into the mask, so that you can talk to me too."

Barry was in his new costume, with the mask pulled down, standing on the track, beside him was Ed, and on the other side was Iris.

"Barry, be careful, please? I don't want to call home and tell her my boyfriend got himself killed by some mugger."

"Pfft. A mugger's got nothin on me."

"Still, be careful, alright?" She grabbed him, and they kissed.

"Will do, sweetie, now lets see what I can do."

He pulled on the mask, and immediately got something over the police scanner.

"....ft bank robbery in progress, 1st National Bank on the corner of Fox and Infantino. Suspect armed and dangerous. Caucasian male, blonde hair, wearing striped yellow and black body suit. Repeat armed and dangerous..."

"Well that's my cue. Wish me luck."

Ed looked up, "Your cue for what?" But Barry was already gone in a blur of red, yellow and blue.

http://img234.imageshack.us/img234/3497/flashredesign24mb.jpg

**BOOM**

The glass windows of the bank shattered as Barry found himself in the bank.

"Hey, don't ya know that Halloween's still a couple months away?"

"Nobody told you either, eh freak? I dunno who you are, but you're a f**king deadman."

The robber turned and fired six shots at Barry's head. Barry instantly sped his body up, and to him the bullets were barely moving. In a blur he pulled them out of the air and zipped back to where he had been standing

Holy crap! That's freaking AWESOME! I can stop bullets.

"You'll have to do better than that pal, you good at dancing?"

Barry chucked the bullets back at the gunman, propelling them at superspeed. One hit the gunman in the foot, exploding with blood and dropping the man to his knees. The other four buried themselves deep in the cement floor under the carpet.

"Guess I won't be pitching for the Tornadoes any time soon, my aim's a bit lousy."

As the police burst into the lobby of the bank questions started flying. "Who the hell are you?" seemed to be the prevalent one, along with "What happened here?"

"I'm a friend. Watch the news tonight if you want to know more."

The speedster was off in another blur, back towards the school.

**BOOM**

"Holycow.Talkaboutarush.Thatsfreakingamazing.I'msop umpedrightnow.Footballdoesn'tevencomparetothat!"

"Jesus man, slow down! We can't understand a word you're saying. Your pulse is off the hook, you're gonna give yourself a heart attack."

"Sorry, I'm just freaking pumped. Thats the biggest rush I've ever gotten, and I don't think I'll ever stop now. Iris, honey, do you have the phone number of that reporter friend of yours?"

"Linda? Yeah, hold on a second." She dug in her purse and pulled out her cell phone. She scrolled for a number and handed it to Barry.

"Linda Park? This is Barry Allen. Yeah the fast guy. How'd you like an exclusive interview? When? How bout in ten minutes, I want it to be on the five o'clock news."

______________________________________________

15 Minutes Later, the newsroom:

Barry was seated, in his costume, but maskless across from Linda Park at a coffee table used by one of those daytime talk shows.

"Ladies and gentlemen; it is without further ado that I introduce you to Mr. Barry Allen. He has decided to bless this newsstation with his first exclusive interview. Mr. Allen, what is it you came here to tell us?"

"Call me Barry, please. Mr. Allen makes me sound old. Well most of you probably saw me make an ass of myself on national TV last night, using great gifts for personal gains. Well rather than be selfish like that, I've decided to give back. Today, I started a new endeaver as a costumed crime fighter. I'd like this to be known to the public, that I'm here to help, and not to hinder the police force. In fact, I'm a college student at KSU, and had been planning on becoming a forensic scientest for the KPD after I graduate this spring. I've already gone through the academy's program, and would be honored if the KPD would endorse my efforts to protect the city."

"Well, Barry, your efforts at the bank today certainly reinforce that idea. Thanks to you, James Jesse is now in prison, and his string of bank robberies ended with his thirteenth attempt in Keystone today. But I have to ask, what's with the suit? Why not just wear street clothes, or a police man's uniform? You look like something out of a comic book."

"Well, actually Linda, thats kind of the idea. See I grew up reading the Justice Society comics. Oddly enough, my favorite hero in them was a guy who had super speed. His name was Jay Garrick, and he went by the name of the Flash. I'm going to call myself the Flash in honor of my misspent youth too. The other reason for the suit... thats a little more embarassing. You see, normal cloth can't hold up to the speeds I run at, but this stuff can. You all saw what was left of my jersey last night, it was shredded. Plus, the mask is a good idea so I don't swallow any bugs while running at Mach 3."

"Well Barry, thats all the time I have today, and I think I can speak for the rest of Keystone, when I say I'm glad to have you on our streets."

[Batman]

"Alfred."

"I trust you've been well, Master Bruce?", He asked, as I placed a hand on his shoulder, looking at the large building behind him. Wayne Manor. My home, as a child. I had always thought of it as my father's house... Nothing more. But now, it was mine.

...I still refer to it as my father's house. But I stay in it nonetheless, because I have a legacy to honor, now.

I looked over at Alfred, with somewhat of a smile... trying to hide the pain I had been given throughout my years abroad.

"As well as one can be, under my circumstances." I simply replied, as we began moving my things into the Manor.

Soon after that, I told Alfred everything. From my years with Ducard, to Cain, to Zatarra, To Ra's... To Talia... Everything that I could remember. Alfred made the amusing comment that my autobiography would be a best seller in the New York Times... But he was mostly uninterested, for the most part. Even when I revealed I had taken lives... He was, more than anything else, glad that I was alright, and that I had for the most part treated myself well.

We would spend the next few days discussing his love affairs, experiences, and tidying of Wayne Manor, over the years. Seems there was more to Alfred's life in my abscence than I had realised. Particularly with a woman named Leslie...

But overall, We were both happy to have made it through those years. But now, there were things to be done. A future to plan. A company to take back. A life to make.

And an answer to find...

Now, I stand in the study of Wayne Manor, watching the full moon. I am now CEO and President of Wayne Enterprises... Something of which my father never really persued. He was a doctor, not a buisnessman. I'm also a wealthy man. A very... Very wealthy man. Infact, I was estimated as the second richest man in the United States, next to a fellow named Alexander 'Lex' Luthor, from Metropolis...

Yet, with all of my experiences and accomplishments... I don't have that answer I was hoping for. All of this around me almost means nothing, with a void still needed to be filled.

What is it? What could it possibly be? Why do I need it?

I've waited for so long... And I need the answer now, more than ever. What do I need?

I remembered the night before... And how I never wanted to remember it again...

I had spent weeks preparing myself for this moment. Now, It was time to put all of my teachings to the ultimate test. I had made myself visible at the same hotel as a visiting actress, before leaving it, undiscovered by the paparrazzi. That would generate the sufficiant rumors, giving me the perfect albi. Bruce Wayne was going to be in the tabloids the next day... But, it was for a good cause. To hide what I was truly doing...

I slipped the mask over my face. When I was under Ducard's teachings, I had learned that if I kept my identity hidden, I would not only protect myself from harm, but everyone I loved aswell. With Alfred entering this... world, aswell... It seemed nessacary to protect us both. The mask was one I had gotten from my teachings under Ra's... a ninja mask, covering the majority of my head, keeping my features hidden. The rest of my disguise was, more or less, older dark clothes that I had purchased from a local store. Steel toed black boots and knuckleless biker gloves, aswell as a military belt... a 'utlility belt', of sorts, completed my outfit. That, along with various custom made weapons I had spent the past few weeks ordering from around the world (This included shurikens, grapnel hooks and lines, aswell as flash bombs and smoke screens), completed my 'vigilante' look.

The laws that held Gotham City defenseless could not be followed in order for me to freely go about my mission. At least, not fully. Which is why I couldn't become a police officer. I had to resort to vigilantism... It was the only possible way.

I felt stupid, at first, running around the rooftops of Gotham City in a mask and gear... But the more I engaged in it... The more I became used to it. My physical form and skills in gymnastics that I had been given while training to fight under Ted Grant were useful in my 'rooftop hop', as I searched for any sign of wrong doing whatsoever. A mugger, a rapist, a looter, terrorist... It didn't matter to me. It was all the same, in my eyes. Crime was crime. That was what I was fighting. Crime... Evil, basically. The same evil that robbed me of my parents and even Talia. Evil, in all it's forms, had to be stopped.

Suddenly, I heard a scream. It actually spooked me, for a second. But for some reason... Apart of me felt like I had to get used to that. I admit... During all of this, My state of mind could've been brought into question several times. I ran around the rooftops, looking down at the alleyways beneath me, before eventually finding one.

Two thugs. They were robbing a woman at the back of an abandoned alleyway. One with a knife, The other unarmed. But the unarmed one was bigger... So it probably meant he brought brawn into this. He would be trouble, for sure. The other one, I wasn't nessacarily worried about. I thought to myself, 'I could disarm him with no problem'. This would be my first victory. Or, I thought, at least. But I didn't leave room in my mind for the possibility of failure. I think dressing up like that might've actually affected my state of mind aswell... Because at that point, I thought I was invincible.

It began simply enough. I took out one of my shurikens, aimed it, and threw it at the knife wielder's hand. He screamed in agony as he dropped the weapon. Part of me enjoyed that scream... Leading to my, rather... dramatic, entrance. I flipped into the air, from the rooftop, and ended up doing three loops, before landing on the ground, infront of them, growling. I expected the two to... well, crap themselves. I expected for them to be afraid of me, knowing I could easily beat them. Instead... I got laughter. The two thugs, seeing me, began laughing aloud. Behind them, the woman ran for her life. Well, at least someone was afraid, here...

I didn't understand, really. I had just disarmed them. They were completely and utterly defenseless against me, someone who was well armed. I had the advantage. I was going to make them pay for their laughter.

...Then, I felt the nice big jab in the back of my neck.

I fell to the ground, clutching the back of my head. I had just been hit by something. HARD. I looked up... Seeing something I actually hadn't counted on. Others. There were MORE of them, coming from around the alleyway. What I had found wasn't a random mugging. It was a GANG. And I had just put myself onto their territory. They all circled me, like a group of venomous birds, ready to lash out at me at any time. Many comments were thrown my way...

"Hahahahaha! Check out the freak!"

"Halloween's a couple months away, kid."

"Are you serious? HAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh man, the mask! The belt... HAHAHA... That's priceless!"

"Isn't it past your bedtime, freak?"

"Freak."

"Freak!"

I stood up, rubbing the back of my neck. I didn't have the advantage anymore. I was outnumbered, I lacked intimidation... And, worse... I realised, when I was hit on the back of the head... I was unprotected. Of ALL things to not pay attention to... It was an idiotic move, on my part. I looked around, as the various armed thugs kept circling me. I looked at all of their faces, once, before picking one out. If I was to make it out of this alive, I had to have a strategy...

Standing still for a moment, I finally dove onto the one I had picked out, and slammed my fist into his nose. The shock of his nose breaking would keep him from fighting back, at least. I spun around, slamming my foot into one of the other one's jaw. The thugs looked down at their fallen companions, before looking back at me. I assumed a martial arts stance.

"You like to call me a freak, huh? Well, then..."

I motioned for them to come forward, with my index and middle finger. I was getting arrogant, with this. Only now do I see the error of that...

"Let's get freaky.", I said, adopting somewhat of a... well... smirk, on my face. Having the freedom to hide behind a mask had changed me. And it WASN'T for the better, as I would learn. Not only was it completely unlike me... But... 'Let's great freaky?'. I want to hit myself now for saying that.

The fight started as I had predicted. I was winning. By a vast degree. They were trained, of course. Mostly in street hand-to-hand combat. I knew that too. But I knew a few OTHER things, aswell. At the same time, I had to watch them. They were armed... and I, being the idiot that I was, on that night... was unprotected. Which made it even more agonising when one of them jammed a knife into my leg. I grunted, a little, still fighting. Truthfully, I had felt worse pains. But it was enough. Enough to slow me down... and enough to give them just what they needed.

I don't know whether it was a dogpile... Or a ganging up... but either way, I found myself on the ground, being crushed by them. What came next was easily one of the most brutal beatings of my life. A punch here, a kick there... They were relentless, keeping it up, smashing me to pieces as they laughed and taunted my defeated form. By the time they were done... I had been broken and cut up in alot of places. They stood over me, ready and willing to end my life right then and there. It was only until a police siren passed the area that they stopped.

"Oh, ****, Man! The cops!"

"Run for it!"

As they ran, I crawled upwards. The police. I had to get away from the area as soon as possible. If I was caught... It would all be over. Sure, I wouldn't spend much time in jail... seeing as how bail was little of an issue to a man with a mutli-billion dollar fortune. But I would be exposed. I could never hide what I was doing again. So, I crawled. I was bleeding... I was broken... But I just kept crawling, regardless. Out of the alleyway, into another alleyway, and even past that. I managed to pick myself up, for a second... But I only ended up crashing to the ground. I had to contact Alfred... He could help me out of this. But... I quickly realised that I couldn't. The ONE time I actually need a cell phone, and... I forgot it. 'IDIOT', I thought to myself, as I continued crawling. And I could call Alfred by a payphone, either, because... as luck would have it... I wasn't carrying any change, either.

Looking back, I was so obsessed with the disguise and testing my skills that I hadn't thought everything through. The entire reason I was doing this was even lost in my scrambling for self glorifying. I didn't take on that gang because I wanted to help people... I took them on because I enjoyed the THRILL. And that scared me, as I crawled my way to an abandoned parking lot, behind a warehouse. There was no way I could crawl the rest of the way back to Wayne Manor... I would loose far too much blood, by the time I got there. So, I had to take the easy way out...

I was going to steal a car. Stumbling upwards... with blood pouring out of my legs, nose, and mouth... I managed to break the glass of a Mazda, with one of my shurikens, before opening the door. I would buy the owner a new car, of course... But for the time being, it seemed I needed it more than the owner did. After hotwiring it (One of the more... crude, lessons I took from Cain.), I drove away, nearly passing out on the steering wheel as I pulled my mask off.

I failed. And for good reason... I hadn't put the proper amount of thought into it all. I was so consumed with power... with the notion that I, being able to be someone else aside from Bruce Wayne, could be invincible. But I quickly realised it took more than a mask to win my battles. And it took more than skill, obviously, too. There had to be a way... I had to beat them... somehow. Whatever it took... I had to do it. For my parents. For Gotham.

*P-TOIE*

...For my dentist, at least.

Failure could not be something I needed to get used to. If I go out there, and fail all the time... One day, I won't be able to come back, and have Alfred tend to my wounds, while giving me a lecture about how I 'should've been more careful'. I think the most painful part of sitting though that lecture for me is the fact that he's right. I should've been careful. But moreso... I should've thought clearly. But how can I do that without worrying about their attacks? HOW? There just has to be a way...

As I stand here, thinking about this... I realise something is fluttering, in the window. I look up. I can't tell what it is... But it's struggling. I think it may be caught on something. Maybe if I open the window...

*EEEK!EEEK!EEEK!*

My eyes widen as a large Bat flies into the study, screaming with a shriek that could wake the dead. I flinch, holding my wounds, as the creature flies into the study, and then back out, into the night sky. The scenerio only lasted mere seconds... But I find that my pulse had raised, even so. I look out into the full moon, taking in it's beauty as it's eclipsed by the sillouette of the fearsome animal I just encountered. A Bat. Just like the others...

No. I didn't need to be reminded of that... Of when I was a boy... before my parents were slain...

*EEEEK!EEEEK!EEEEK!*

I had been chasing an animal. A rabbit, a gopher... maybe even a snake. But that didn't matter. Because at that moment, I was face to face with an entirely different kind of animal...

The Bats flew around me, as terrified as I was, swarming above my head. I didn't know how I had gotten to that point... But I was in a cave, now. And the Bats were blocking my only way of escape. I felt, as I fell into a fetal position, covering my ears from the loud flapping and the screeches... That I was in hell. At any moment, I expected a horned figure with a pitchfork to step out of the shadows, laughing, grab me, and throw me into a firey pit.

Of course, since, I've learned that it was nothing more than a Bat cave... But I was too afraid to consider rationality, at that point.

...Wait. I was... afraid. That's rarely happened to me. Even now, moments ago... That Bat made me afraid. And why wouldn't it? It was big... terrifying... Almost as if it were a flying demon...

...

A flying demon... fear... THAT'S what I lacked, last night. Intimidation. They WEREN'T afraid of me... They laughed and mocked me, instead. But they wouldn't have laughed at that Bat, would they? They'd be afraid. If I could be like that Bat... I could beat them. I could finally have an advantage. That's it. I have to become a demon. Something more terrible than death. I have to make myself something that isn't human... But do so within my means. I have to make them afraid... make them all afraid... by becoming a demon. By becoming...a Bat.

...I have to become a Bat...

[The Question]

(IC: Superman)


Metropolis. City Hall. Noon.


Lois Lane stands outside, looking around impatiently. Suddenly, Clark walks up behind her.

"Hi Lois."

"There you are. You're late."

"Actually, you never said when we'd be meeting. I called you're apartment, and your sister told me when you left."

"Yeah, well.....how the hell'd you get my phone number?!"

"I asked Perry."

"Oh. Right."

"So, why are we here?"

"Journalism, Clark. Journalism."

"Care yo share any of the specifics?"

"You know who Lex Luthor is, right?"

"The richest man in America, and quite arguably the smartest. He's responsible for...."

"For most of the technological advancements of the last ten years. Yeah. We've all heard Lexcorp's PR release. Anyway, I don't trust him."

"Why not? He's donated more money to charity than anyone...."

"My dad always had a saying. 'No one makes that much money without stepping on a few people to get it'. In my experiance, that tends to be true."

"Come on. He build his fortune on his intelect. I hardly think he'd have to resort to illigitimate means."

"Have you ever met him?"

"No...."

"I have. Some big charity event at his mansion. It's the way he looked at me, Clark. The way he looked at everyone. Most people didn't notice, but I did. It was like we weren't people to him. Just things. Obects. Possesions to be had and toyed with. Like we were all beneath him. People who see other people like that, they're almost never clean."

"I'll have to take your word for it. So, what does Lex Luthor have to do with us being here?"

"One of my sources, a guy who works in city hall, he says he's got some information on Luthor."

"So, when is he getting here."

"That's what I was wondering."

The two of them stand in silence for a few minutes. Suddenly, Clark turns to Lois.

"So, what music do you like?"

"What?"

"What music do you like? Pop. Hip hop? Classic rock? Jazz? What? What are your favorite bands? Who's your favorite singer?"

"Why the hell do you want to know?"

"It's called smalltalk. Where one speaks of trivial, every day things to help kick off a conversation. It's really quite usefull when meeting new people."

"Right."

"So. What music do you like?"

"I'm not getting into this."

"Why not?"

"I'm not talking about my personal musical tastes."

"Again: Why not?"

"It's none of your damn buisness."

"Are you embarrased?"

"What? No!"

"I don't think people should be embarrased by what they enjoy doing. If people look down on you for it, that's there problem."

"I am NOT embarrased."

"Then why not tell me?"

Lois gives Clark a stern look. She turns away from him, and looks over at city hall. Clark gives a sort of half smile. They stand there, silently, for a few moments."

"Showtunes."

"Excuse me?"

Lois turns back towards Clark."

"I really like showtunes. Gilbert and Sullivan. Grease. Hair. If it's in a musical, I probably have it."

"See? Was that so bad?"

"Now it's your turn. What music do you like?"

"Oh, all kinds. But I'm mostly into classic rock and folk music at the moment. I've got a personal liking towards Lynyrd Skynyrd."

"Sweet home Alabama?"

"Where the skys are so blue."

"Not suprised, myself. You being from the south and all."

"Midwest."

"What?"

"Kansas is in the midwest. People make that mistake all the time, since Kansas had slavery before the civil war."

"Oh. Well....look, there's my source."

A tall, balding man in a suit walks over to Lois and Clark.

"Clark, this is Robert Manson. Robert, this is Clark Kent."

"Hi."

"A pleasure."

"What've you got, Rob?"

"Well, about four months back, Lex Luthor bought some land right outside of the city. I know. I saw all of the paperwork."

"So, what's the problem?"

"About a week ago, I was looking though the files. And the paperwork wasn't there. It's ass if the land never existed. I asked about it, and then said the deal never happened. That I must have goten confused. But I kno Luthor bought that land. My memory has never failed me before."

Clark turns to Lois.

"Doesn't sound like much."

"It's enough for me. Thanks, Rob."

"Any time, Lois."

Robert walks off. Lois turns to Clark.

"Looks like we've got to mae a quick stop downtown."

********

After a short cab ride, Lois and Clark fin themselves at a construction site, in the middle of builsing an office building for, you guessed it, Lexcorp. Lois walks over to the foreman in charge of the site, Thomas Rosenbaum.

"Hiya Tom."

"Oh. Miss Lane. Hi."

Clark steps forward and extends his hand to Thomas.

"Hello. I'm Clark Kent."

Thomas shakes Clark's hand.

"Nice to meet you. Lois, what do you want?"

"You're one of the major contractors for Lexcorp, right?"

"Yes. What....."

"So, you'd know about anything the company is building, right?"

"More likely than not. Why....."

"One of my sources tells me that Lexcorp bought some land not too far from the city that, technically, doesn't exist. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that, would you."

A look of shock spreads across Tom's face.

"Follow me."

Thomas quickly leads Lois and Clark to the side of a truck on the site.

"Are you trying to get me fired?!"

"Tom...."

"Listen, I can't tell you anything. Luthor himself told me to keep quiet."

"Tom. You've always been a good source of information. I've never seen you so scared like this. What's wrong?"

"Luthor's a powerful guy. You don't want to piss someone like that off."

"You'd remain completely anonimous. You know that."

".....alright. The land you're talking about, it exists. I've been there. He had us build, well, I guess they were bunkers."

"Bunkers?"

"Yeah. Like...like bomb shelters. Underground. Big metal rooms and the like."

"That's it?"

"Yeah."

"Why would Luthor want to keep something like that a secret?"

"I don't know. All I know is, his people that talked to us made it VERY clear they didn't want anyone to know."

"Well, thanks for the information, Tom. Take care."

"Will do."

Lois and Clark walk off the site.

"That was odd."

"No, really?"

"Why would Luthor want to keep bomb shelters a secret?"

"That's what I want t....."

Suddenly, there's a loud booming sound, as explosions errupt from the site behind them, and flames engulf everything in site. Lois and Clark turn around in shock.

"oh my god...."

"I'll go call 911."

Clark runs off towards a payphone. When he's sure Lois has lost sight of him, he ducks into an alley to change into his 'working clothes'.

Back at the site, Lois snappes out of her moment of shock when she realizes that people are still amid the blaze. Not thinking clearly, she runs towards the chaos to try and help. She stumbles through the rubble, dizzy from the heat. Suddenly, a huge chunk of concrete falls and traps her leg.

"Oh yeah, Lois. This was smart. SOMEBODY! HELP!"

Suddenly, Lois feels a huge gust of wind. Some of the flames around her go out. She then feels the weight on her leg lift off of her. She turns around. Through the smoke, she can see a man. He's takk and muscular, wearing all blue and a red cape. And he's holding the chunk of concrete as if it were weightless. A mere moment after Lois turns to look at her saviour, he rises obove the ground and shoots off. In a daze, Lois gets up. She sees that the flames have subsided. All the people on the site who didn't die in the initial explosion are standing in the street, being helped by EMTs and firefighters. Lois limps towards the side walk. An EMT tries to help her, but she pushes him away.

"I'm FINE! My leg's not even broken. Just sore."

Clark rushes over to Lois.

"Lois! Are you alright?"

"I'm fine."

"What happened?"

"I got stupid and tried to play 'hero'. Not that it did much good."

"Well, you're lucky to be alive."

"Yeah."

Lois looks towards the site, with a look of confusion on her face.

"Lucky."

Clark looks down at Lois, and does his best to hold back a smirk.

[Batman]

Four Weeks.

A month of waiting.

That's how long it took me to prepare for tonight. After my encounter with the gang on my first outing as a vigilante, my body was left beaten and broken, aswell as my pride. However, I finally had something that not even they could break. I had found my answer... The one I had been searching for all of these years. It had always been there. I had spent years around criminality, and it wasn't until I faced my own fear that I realised something about the criminal element.

They're cowards. Superstitious, cowardly men who fear symbols and myths, due to the stress of them breaking the laws of society. It was most apparent before I met Ra's Al Ghul... Who, at the time, was believed to be an urban myth by everyone, Including myself. His status as a mythic figure had given him fear, which was obviously why he was able to kill the people in that town, those years ago. It was because he was feared.
I too, in order to best the evil of which I promised to abolish from Gotham City, must become a feared mythological figure. Which is why I'm here tonight. My wounds are healed... And my shadow casts that of a fearsome myth. Tonight, I am not Bruce Wayne. I'm something much, much more fearsome. Something... mythical.

The costume took up most of that four weeks. While I stayed out of action, from the streets, letting my bones mend themselves back together, I used my wealth in creating the, what I consider, ultimate in theatrical illusion.

Wayne Enterprises, as I found out, had been working with the military in development of newer weapons. This included combat gear. The most sophisticated of the entire abandoned project was a strengthened layered combat bodysuit. This would be the starting point. The bodysuit was made out of an outer layer of spider silk, and padded with a nomex and kevlar bi-weave, with it's thickness varying in different parts of the suit, providing both vital protection, and nessacary allowance of free movement. The chest plate and attached hood have the thickest part of this bi-weave, due to the head and chest being the most vital areas to need protection in combat. It was perfect for my means... So I bought several. After all, I wasn't about to go back out onto the streets without some form of protection.

From there, I took control of the entire construction, for the rest of the costume. A bodysuit wouldn't be enough. I still needed the element of fear to be embodied into it. So, next came the mask... Or, rather... the cowl. As a base, I used the same ninja mask I wore the night that I was beaten. From there, I improved upon it. Cutting away the part of the mask that covered my mouth (to allow me to speak and breathe freely, when nessacary), I placed and mended a helmet like cowl ontop of that. It hid my features well, actually. But it still wasn't fearful. So, I began thinking about what made that Bat so terrifying... Which lead to the addition of two things. One, Lexcorp designed infared starlite nightvision lenses. This would both allow me to see at night, and give off a haunting glow within the cowl's eyeholes, completely hiding my pupils, further adding to the protection of my identity. The second, A chin guard... With attached makeshift titanium 'Bat ears', which held a microphone system inside... To call Alfred, if nessacary. (I was determined to conquer all of my mistakes the night of my failure, obviously)

Putting it all together, I created one object... which was useful, considering I couldn't possibly both to put the nessacary pieces together in the case of an emergency every night. With the cowl finished, it was... easier, from there. Since I saw no reason to take away the military 'utility' belt, I kept it and added it to the suit. To my surprise, it actually looked and worked better with it than my former vigilante gear. Turning to the Bat for inspiration once again, I began thinking of ways to mimic it's wings. At first, the logical answer seemed to be some sort of a hang glider.

However, it was impractical. I needed something easier to move with. So... I turned to the next best thing. Buying more spider silk, and weaving it to a large mass of nylon, I constructed a large, Bat-wing cloak. A cape, actually. And with it's creation came an entirely new purpose. I found that, due to the fabric's capability, It could stretch out to an almost identical point to that of a glider. In a way, I had both a glider and a cape... with praticality... Which is what I wanted in the first place. Lining it with an experimental fireproof application, I also weighted the tiny, Bat-like scallops on the bottom of the cape, making it into a weapon to add to my ever growing arsenal. (A 'whipping weapon', as Alfred put it.)

But I found that I needed a way to attach the cape to the suit. I couldn't simply strap it on with velcro, after all. So, I created a clasp that attached to the chest plate, and hooked into the back of the helmet. With a quick hit to the back of the head, I could loosen it, allowing me to take the cape off. However, due to it's design, it couldn't be loosened by accident. Only if I wanted it to... Which, needless to say, pleased me. During the creation of the clasp, I felt that it needed to be hided by something. Drawing up numerous designs, I finally came up with the perfect cover... A metalic, Bat-Like symbol, to be melded ontop of the clasp, making it virtually invisible, aswell as not interfering with it's function.

Realising that in order to protect my identity, I couldn't allow myself to be identified by fingerprints, I purchased a set of leather gloves. Sewing in a layer of the reinforced spider silk, to protect my forearms aswell as making it fit better to the overall suit, I added ceramic studs to the knuckles... giving me an added advantage, aswell as a much more powerful punch. Lastly was the boots. At first, they had no real function. But I couldn't just wear sneakers with this thing. So, I purchased a pair of leather boots, pretty much identical to the leather gloves. Creating 'socks' with the reinforced spider silk, I added them to the boots, aswell as ceramics to the toe area, improving the impact of a kick.

It was a grueling process. I worked, day and night, thinking up every pratical use for a costume like this, and then trying to figure out how to make it work. But finally, after a month of work and healing... I was ready to venture back out into the concrete jungle known as Gotham City.

So, here I am, standing ontop of a gargoyle. The shape of the cloak actually blends me into the alignment of gargoyles nicely. Thunder howls above me, providing for a nessacary mood. Tonight... I'm going to try it again. I'm going to try and take on this mission. But, with different means. Much different means.

I stand, with my eyes closed, taking in the sounds of the city with a calmness. Then, it rings out. Another scream.

"HELP! SOMEBODY HELP ME!"

A young woman. Judging from the tone, She's older than I am... but not by much. 25, perhaps. I turn towards the origin of the scream... And jump. Grabbing the ends of the cape, I feel the air pass my body as I begin to actually glide across the rooftops, for the first time. It's actually... thrilling, truth be told. Were I any other man, I'd pay more attention to the thrill of this. But, of course... I'm not.

I pass the area of which the woman is being chased, before landing on the shadowy ledge of a nearby building. I turn, surveying the situation. It's actually not that much different from when I did this a month ago. Two thugs, chasing a woman. One is armed, the other isn't. The only difference is... The thug isn't holding a knife. He's holding a gun. I clench my fists. The thug is a coward, using a gun to overpower the girl. But... If he's a coward... That should prove to be... beneficial, to my needs. I watch as the bigger thug grabs the stuggling woman, holding her in place. The armed thug holds the gun forward.

"Now, little lady... How's bout that fine purse you got dere?"

The woman hugs the purse, protecting it.

"It was my mother's!"

...The honoring of a parent's possession. Something I can relate to. The thug, however, doesn't seem as taken with it.

"An' this is your life, we're talkin about, sweetie. Now hand it over!"

"NO!"

"Fine! Have it your way!"

"Please... Please don't..."

The thug pulls the trigger. I wasn't planning on doing it this fast, but... screw it. NOW'S the time to act.

As the thug pulls, Something whistles through the air, striking the gun and the gunman's hand, forcing them apart. The thug screams as the object flies, sticking into a wall behind them. I know what the object is... considering I was the one who threw it. A shuriken... modified into the shape of a Bat. The Batarang, as Alfred called it. (Alfred, in case it wasn't apparent before... Had alot to say about this. Unfortunatley.)

I contemplate my next move, before I finally act.

"What the hell was that?!"

And then, I open my eyes. The lenses activate, sending a glow through the darkness. The thug looks up at it. His jaw nearly drops. It's showtime.
With a push off of the building, I leap out of the shadows, cape spread, casting a fearsome silluoette over the terrified thug.

"HOLY ****!"

I land between him, and the woman being held by the bigger thug. The thug stares at me, for a moment, before screaming at the top of his lungs, and running away. I hear the woman be thrown aside, behind me, by the bigger thug. I grit my teeth, before spinning, and sending a nice, swift drop kick to the thug's jaw. Due to the ceramic lining in my boot, it knocks him back quite a distance. I turn to the woman... Who seems as terrified of me as the thug was. I point to an exit to the alleyway.

"Run."

Even though she's scared of me, She complies, nodding slowly. I turn to the direction of the running thug. I cannot allow him to escape... Especially considering he's something I've been waiting to face. A mugger. With a gun.

I throw a grapnel line out to the rooftops above us, before swinging up to them. With the thug, He won't get far, due to him having to jump over trash cans and climb wire fences. With me, I only have the rooftops. So, I run, with my cape flapping behind me. It creates a very... haunting effect, that I only catch a glimpse of in the shadows below me. Truly, I've become more than a man. I've become a creature of the night.

Jumping down from the rooftops, I spread my cape, and slam my feet into the thug's chest, knocking him back. As he struggles to get up, I throw out another grapnel line, wrapping it around his legs. I pull, sending him back to the ground. Pulling him towards me, I find it difficult, at first, due to his struggling. He claws at the ground, whimpering, doing anything in his power to get away. Why, I believe the man's terrified of something...
I grab him, and hoist him up, with one arm. His whimpers become louder, looking at me with glassy eyes of awe and fear. He won't have to see me for much longer... Considering I plan on dropping him and his pal infront of the Gotham City Police Department. (Unnoticed, of course) However, I'm sure I'm something he won't forget, anytime soon. I sneer at him, as he begins to speak.

"Wh... Wha... What in god's name... ARE you?!"

I pull him closer, angrily. I need a name. Something that the criminals will whisper in fear, and something that the citizens of Gotham will turn to for hope.

"I'm-"

I stop. My real voice... It doesn't match the persona I've taken on. It's deep... But not nearly as inhuman as I'd like. I go to a deep, dark corner of my vocal cords... somewhere I've never dared tread before... and unleash it, onto the souls of Gotham. Thunder cracks behind me, as the rasped words escape my lips. I've sucessfully adoped a person that has become more than a simple man. This persona is a mythic creature of the night. Not unlike Bruce Wayne, whose purpose has now become that of a shell and a mask for my true self. This is my true self. I live, on this night. We all live. Bruce Wayne, my true self, and the other. Who is the other? The superstitious will come to know the name well.

"I'm Batman."

[LibrarianThorne]

IC: LOBO

The bar was a dingy, brutal mess. The owner had had to refurnish the entire building six times in as many days due to his biggest customer. He'd complain, of course, but the lug's creds were good and who in their right mind would tick him off? Well, the guys with a death wish, thought the owner grimly as his main customer walked in.

He was over seven feet tall, with eyes as red as murder. He wore a very worn leather jacket that barely covered his broad back and it had the left sleeve torn off, revealing his marble white skin. Black markings on his face framed his murderous eyes, and two smaller markings under his nose gave the impression of a mustache. He had long, unkempt black hair that looked like he hadn't washed it in years, if he ever had. Wrapped around his left arm was a thick, dirty metal chain that ended in a hook. That hook had killed more beings than most space armadas could dream about.

"Yo, 'keep, gimme some o' th' good stuff 'n keep it comin'," said Lobo as he took a seat at the bar. The barkeep, a Virullian in his late 450's bent underneath the bar to grab his best ale. At the start of the week, he'd had five years' worth of Corvexian Dream Lager, strongest known drink in the entire universe. Lobo had gone though nearly all of it in a week.

Moments later, another being entered the bar. He looked for all the world like an immense, well-muscled black human, with straight shoulder length black hair that was neatly trimmed. He wore what looked to be an extremely expensive business suit, topped off by jey black shoes that made an odd sound as he walked up to the bar and took a seat. Lobo, heedless of the newcomer, chugged down his first glass of Dream Lager.
"You are the mercenary known as Lobo, are you not?" said the newcomer.
Lobo wiped the froth from the ale off of his mouth, and belched loudly. He then looked at the newcomer, his eyes searching. "Figger I am. An' what're you supposed ta be, fragwit?"
"I am... a representative of someone who wishes to hire you, Lobo."
"Dark an' mysterious ain't th' way ta play it with me, jack. Get ta what I'm supposed ta do fer yer boss."
"Very well. I assume you know of the planet Earth?"
"Mudball backwater waste o' space? Yeah, I heard o' it."
"Well, it has come to the attentions of your employer that a new race is emerging on that world, and he wants it crushed. Killed. Scattered to the wind, not even ashes to remain of them."
"Standard kill fee is twenty thousand creds per vic. How many dead yokels're we talkin'?"
"Hundreds."
Lobo whistled, a low, deep sound.
"There is one specific victim my employer wants killed," said the man as he reached into his jacket and produced a small holographic device. On it was displayed an oddly-dressed human male, wearing a stylized S on his chest. "This man is to be killed no matter the cost. Do you understand?"
"I get ya loud an' clear. Now 'ere's the bit where you tell me why this is worth my time. I'm one o' th' most in-demand hitmen in this galaxy, an' yer gonna have ta offer me somethin' more 'n creds if ya want me ta do the job."
The man sighed. "Very well. My employer knows that you have sought, for many years, one goal. You want to commit an act of genocide. He knows this, and has relayed it to me. This man is that oppurtunity, Lobo. He is the last Kryptonian, and if you kill him you will be destroying the last remnant of that race."
Lobo scratched his chin thoughtfully. "So, just ta get this straight. You an' yer boss want me, the Main Man himself, ta go all the fraggin' way to Earth ta kill hundreds o' humans and one Kryptonian?"
"Yes."
"An' I assume you geekwads're smart enough ta know what happens ta people that don't pay up, right?"
"Of Course."
"Haw. A'right then, ya got yerself the man fer the job." Lobo stuck out his hand, the other man shook it.
"Now, how's about we celebrate this new deal wi' a drink! 'Keep, two more o' da Dream Lager, an' keep 'em comin'!"
The barkeep looked very nervous as he began to speak. "Um, Lobo, you drank my entire stock. I don't have any more."
Lobo's formerly jovial face took on a sudden seriousness, then he smiled again. "Aw, that's a'right clyde. Me an th' partner here'll just go ta some other dive. Walk with me, partner."
Together, the two imposing beings strode out of the bar. Lobo's hearing could pick up the barkeep's sight of relief. "Apologize f'r lyin' like that to ya, but I got some unfinished business I gotta take care of. You tell yer boss that ya hired me?"
"Yes, and here," said the man as he offered a rectangular white card to the mercenary. "My card. If you need me, it will know." The man smiled darkly, and then vanished from sight.
Lobo grunted as he held the card. On it was inscribed the letter K. "Weird. Ah, frag it, ain't nothin' I ain't seen before."

Lobo strode over to his bike, a sleek metal death machine unmatched in the universe. He hopped on, and the throttle gave a roar as the bike's systems identified him as the bike's owner. Lobo began to take off, the environmental bubble sealing around him, when he turned his bike toward the bar he'd just been in. His nosie still picked up the pungent aroma of the Dream Lager, and his hearing picked up the sound of the Virullian owner chugging the last glass he had down. "Stiff me out o' a drink, will ya?"

Moments later, two massive rockets flew from Lobo's bike and impacted the bar. In a flash, the bar and the surrounding city were reduced to ash by the thermonuclear missile. Lobo laughed all the way in to the upper atmosphere.

[The Question]

"Perry, I KNOW what I saw!"

Back at the newsroom of the Daily Planet. Lois and Clark are in Perry White's office. Lois, as you can see, is a tad flustered.

"Lois, I don't doubt that you saw what you saw. But a flying man? That's hard to believe, and I've seen alot."

Clark steps forward.

"Lois, you were in a very stressful situation. Maybe...."

Lois turns to Clark.

"Maybe? Maybey what? Maybe I just imagined it all?! I did NOT imagine ANYTHING! A guy in a blue suit and a red cape lifted a chunk of rock off of me like it was a peice of paper, and then flew off."

She turns to Perry.

"I talked to other people at the site. Some of them say they saw something like what I described too!"

"Hmmmm...."

"PERRY!"

"Fine. I agree that you MIGHT have seen SOMETHING. But as of right now we have nothing but the eywitness testimonies of a few people who were in severe shock at the time. I do NOT want this paper to start looking like the goddamned tabloids. If something more comes of this, we'll look into it. But as of right now, we're going to forget about it. Got it?"

"Yes."

"Good. Now....."

Suddenly, Jimmy Olsen rushes into Pery's office.

"Chief!"

"What is it, Olsen? And for the last time, quit calling me Chief!"

"Right. Sorry. Listen, there's a big shoot out in Suicide Slum! A bunch of guys have hostages in an old abandoned building."

"Perry, I....."

Clark quickly interjects.

"I'll cover it. Lois, you need to go home and rest."

"I do NOT need...."

"Lois. He's right. Go home."

"Fine. (Mom)."

Clark dashes out of the office, and runs down the stairs so fast one would barely be able to see him. He hits the street, slowing down for obvious reasons, and ducks into the nearest alleyway. He quickly changes into his 'work clothes' and shoots up into the skies. Next stop, suicide slum....

Suicide Slum. The worst section of Metropolis. The only real remnant of the poverty striken era of Metropolis that was known as the 80s. Such an environment breeds criminal behaivior. Such as a group or armed gunman holding a group of college students hostage in an abandoned building. Their demands? 12 million dollars, amnesty for any and all illegal acitivity, and their own private jet fueled and ready on the tarmac.

This, normally would not end well.

The leader of the group shift impatiently in his seat. He looks over at his cohorts, who are making sure the hostages remain calm. Suddenly, he hears a low wooshing noise.

"What the **** is that?"

The door bursts open. In floats (yes, I said floats) Clark, in his suit, his eyes glowing red. With a glance, he heats the guns in their hands until they can no longer hold them. Then, so quickly he apears to be no more than a purple streak, he bends metal lamps and shairs around the captors, effectively incopasitating them. He then grabs the gunmen, carries them downstairs, and throws them out to the police. He takes off into the sky and flies away at blinding speed. The hostages slowly stand, only having barely registered what's happened.


In the skies above, Clark shoots up above the clouds, and looks down upon the city of Metropolis.

"I think I'm going to like this town."

He shoots back towards the ground, back to the alley where he left his clothes.

[twylight]

“’scuse me.”

A tiny figure weaseled her way through the packed streets of Gotham City. Her short black hair swung and brushed against her lower jawline. Her outfit, consisting of tight jean’s, a short little top and a sporty tweed jacket, looked stylish and hip as she straightened the bag that hung around her shoulder.
She was jostled a little.
“Ex-cuse me!” she repeated louder as she popped out into an area of the sidewalk which was devoid of the movement of human traffic.

“Hey Dinah!”

She smiled at the man behind the newstand, the booth was painted vibrant shades of purple, orange, teal and red. The new’spapers dirty print anf fuzzy pictures looking grubby in comparison.

“Ah, Tony.” Dinah flung her arms out dramatically.
“The one piece of brightness in the drudgery of Gotham City!” She said smiling, picking up a paper and laying down the money.

She quickly flipped past the human interest stories to the police reports tucked away in the last few pages. Reaching into her bag she brought out a sticky bun and unwrapped it, taking a bite while she studied the writing.

“Anything interesting?” Tony asked, leaning over, his large middle inhibiting his movement, his large jolly face interested in if favorite customers words.

Dinah shook her head, her short black hair bobing.
“Nothing of interest, per-say. Minor domestic squabbles, ‘papers don’t print the large stuff.” She said a twinkle in her eye.

“Like that Batman stuff?” He asked.

Dinah nodded and cast her eye on the nearby Tabloid stand in the corner of Tony’s booth. Big bold letters graced the front of it.

WHO IS BATMAN?
A woman tells her startling story pg.5

“Yep.”

Tony handed a paper to another customer who’d walked up, nhe glanced sideway’s at her.

“He’s real?”

Dinah folded the newspaper and shoved it in her bag, taking the last few bites of her sticky bun.

“My sources at GCPD say something is real.” She winked and waved before heading towards the main part of the sidewalk again.

“Hey! Babe, your roots are showing.” Tony called.

Dinah reached into her bag and pulled out a worn fedora and placed it on her head.

“Better?”[ She called back.

Tony gives her a thumbs up and she waves before blending back into the seething corwds of Gotham’s early morning rush to work. She wover her way in and out of the crowd before coming to the building she wanted, deep in Gotham’s old Art Deco part of town. It was a part of town that was quickly being revialized with historic and hip resturants, shops and a few scattered nightclubs. The building’s side was plastered with brass plaques indicating dental offices, law offices and one lone detective agency. She pushed open the big glass and brass doors and entered into the small lobby, before jogging up the newly carpeted stairs. She took the hallway and walked down the large corridor, waving at Melody, a dental receptionist as she opened the dental office.

“ ‘Morning Mel!”

The red haired oung woman waved back.

“Morning Dinah.”

Dinsh stopped infront of a wooden door with a frosted glass panel in the front, the words on the door read:
Lance Investigations
in a large sweeping arc. Dinah quickly unlocked it and opened the door shivering a little in the cold room. She bumped the thermostate up and pulled open the drapes for the large ribbed and frosted windows on either side of the door, allowing the natural light from the windows on each end of the corridor to filter in. She walked behind the desk and pressed the message machine.
As she unlocked the door behind the desk into the personal office the oputer door opened and Dinah turned smiling at the older woman who walked in.

“Good morning Milly.” She said at the same time the answering machine spoke, it’s synthetic female voice devoid of emotion:
“You have no unheard messages.”

The 50 something woman sake into the desk chair as Dinah popped open her office door.

“How suprising.” She sighed, taking off her large wool coat and the tiny little hat she had nestled in her silver grey hair.

Dinah walked into her office and dropped her bag on her desk, a long old fashioned wooden desk, covered in scrapes and coffee cup rings. It’s rich patina shining in the light that came through the window. Dinah took off her jacket and tossed it ontop of the empty desk that was pushed against her own, before walking back into the receptionist area.

“Now Milly, don’t get discouraged. Business will pick up.” Dinah said, leaning on the side of Milly’s desk.

Milly raised her eyebrows at Dinah’s outfit and turned on her bulky computer, inputting the commands on the black screen. The computer spluttered for a moment before the screen flicked off.
Milly said a word most women her age wouldn’t even know and gave the computer a tap on the side before the monitor screen spluttered back to life. Milly gave Dinah a knowing look as Dinah straightened up, a worried look crossing her face for a moment.

“Look, it’s only our 4th week, things will pick up. I just know it.” Dinah turned and punched her fist into her open palm.

*Bring…BRING*

Dinah moved swiftly for the phone, picking up the handset for the rotary phone before Milly had moved her hand an inch.

“Lance Investigations, Dinah Lance speaking, how may I help you?”

“Dinah?”

Dinah sighes and flops down on one of the large club chairs.
Anticlimatic….

“Oh, hey Mom, What’s up?”

“Don’t sound so disappointed Dinah. I just wanted to ask if you’d pick up whipped cream on your way home tonight. Remember, Josh and Howard are coming over…”

“..and so is Josh’s girlfriend…” Dinah cut in. “Yes Mom, I know I’ll pick up the whipped cream.”

There was silence on the other end and Dinah felt bad for her tone of voice.

“Okay, thank you. I love you.”

“Love you to Mom. Bye.” Dinah hung up and placed the phone back on the desk.

Milly looks up fromm the computer.

“Is Josh still dating that Bertinelli girl?”

Dinah nods and turns, leaning against the desk with her thighs. She crosses her arms across her bare stomach.

“Helena? Yeah, he’s still dating her.”

Milly looks at Dinah’s backside.

“Jealous are we?”

Dinah turns quickly and smiles at Milly.
“Me? Jealous? Over what? I could break her like a twig.” Dinah said with much more spirit than she felt.

Dinah walked towards her office door and rested her hand on itshe turned her head and looked at Milly.
“I’ll be in my office.” She pushed the door open and closed it quietly behind her with a ‘click’ before walking over and sitting in the office chair. Leaning back she put her feet up on the desk, crossed at the ankles and pulled a picture towards her. It’s frame was antique and the picture within was greyed with age.

Dinah touched the face behind the glass, caressing it with slender fingers.

“Hey Dad, nothings happening. Like the hair? Yeah, changed it for an undercover job. It should keep for a few more weeks. The pay was great, it’ll keep the office open for a few more weeks.” Dinah kissed cheeck of the man in the picture and placed it back on the desk before sighing and leaning back.

She stared at the white painted tin ceiling, the intricate designs in it making scrolls and flowers. She was the youngest Private Investigator in Gotham and despite her lineage and inborn talent she was the most overlooked. After all what could a ‘female’ girl do? Dinah made a face mouthing the words silently. Expecially one who wasn’t even drinking age yet. Dinah rolled her eyes, sometimes she just wanted to yell at them who she was, but it would have inevitably ended in buildings crumbling and people getting busted ear drums.

“The world crumbles at your voice, Dinah.” Howards voice rang in her ear. It had been so many years ago…she’d wanted to join a school musical and her parents had refused to let her.

Just like she’d wanted to carry on her mother’s name.

Black Canary.
Dinah swivelled in the chair and looked at the poster on the wall, the Justice Society members stood there, grouped together, her father in the middle with the Black Canary leaning on his shoulder, the poster was autographed by each member. Starman, Hour-Man, Wildcat and Dr. Fate. Her mother’s own loopy signature, far from her everyday one read “Much love, Black Canary (Chirp)”.

She remembered when her father had hung it. She’d been sitting on this very desk, her leg’s swinging over the side.

“Daddy, why haven’t you hung it before?” She’d asked, her speak slightly slurred without her two front teeth.

“Well pretty bird, it adds a bit of ‘respectability’ to the place, not that it needs it. But people will be more likely to use a P.I. who’s worked a big or important case.”

“That’s what I need….a big case…” She pulled her bag to her an pulled out a water bottle, the newspaper slipping out. The sight of it reminding her of her conversation with Tony only an hour ago, and the tabloid headline.

She smiled.

“A big case…”

[LibrarianThorne]

IC: LOBO

It was the most dangerous part of space for his kind. UFP central. Oan space. The Green Lantern Corps, badge-wearing authority abusing geekwads of the highest order in Lobo's mind, were thick in the space around this world.

He wouldn't have it any other way.

Lanterns were a tough kill, but he'd devised a way to do it. For whatever reason, the color yellow disrupted the green energy that the rings produced. Only the best Lanterns could resist a yellow bullet.

He'd discovered the weakness when he'd been assigned to kill a Lantern. It'd taken him days, but he'd finally done it when he clubbed the small, furry lantern to death with a steel pole he'd found. Unfortunately for the deceased Lantern, that pole was yellow. Word about him had spread quickly after that, and many was the underworld crime lord that had called upon him to safeguard things against the Green Lantern Corps.

Now, by his own count, he'd killed at least thirty Lanterns. The warrants out for his arrest dwarfed those of any other being in the galaxy, a feat he boasted about when particularly drunk. His mere presence in the Oan system was a challenge to Lantern authority. Little did Lobo know, this time the Corps would send their very best...

The bike was a red blur in the blackness of space, a cold steel engine of destruction at the hands of a madman. inside Lobo's environmental bubble was silence. The Main Man was contemplating the job, when he saw a green blur beside his bike. A Lantern. Finally.

"BY THE ORDER OF THE GUARDIANS OF THE UNIVERSE, STOP THIS VESSEL IMMEDIATELY!"

Lobo laughed, his reply to the Lantern a fist with a raised middle finger. "Stop this, ya law-abidin' bastich!"

A lance of green energy shot out from the blur and hit his bike. Lobo struggled to maintain control of his bike as it careened through space. Lobo quickly scanned the dizzying array of buttons that comprised his instrument panel.

"THIS IS SI'NE STRO, GREEN LANTERN OF SECTOR 3597! CEASE ACTIVITIES NOW OR BE DESTROYED!"

Lobo, however, was too intent upon his instrument panel to pay much attention to the Green Lantern that was assaulting him. "Frag 'em.. no, not yet. Frag 'em harder, maybe in a bit. Thruster blowback... nah. Ah, there the fraggin' thing is. Gyroscopic restabilization!" he yelled with enthusiasm as he smashed the green button. Instantaneously, the bikerighted itself. The Lantern, his face an indistinct blur through the glow of the emerald energy, but Lobo could make out the Lantern's frustration. No matter how he used the ring, the internal gyroscope installed in his bike would keep resistance to the absolute minimum. Another button press, and two large chainguns emerged from the underside of Lobo's bike. A toggled switch, and the ammunition changed. A joystick emerged from the control panel, and a small holographic HUD emerged with it. One hand on the throttle, the other on the stick, Lobo unleashed a massive torrent of yellow bullets at the Green Lantern.

The move caught the Lantern by surprise, and the hail of yellow fire knocked the Lantern tumbling away from Lobo's bike.

31, Lobo mentally counted off.

[Red]

I’m seating in a boardroom right now, listening to some ingrate trying to convince me to not liquidate his branch of LexCorp. He shows me more charts and continues to utter in vain.

“As you can see Mr. Luthor we have been able to boost profits 15 % this year.”

I raise my hand and stop his excuses. I can see the fear in his eyes, the sweat dripping down his forehead. I get up from my seat without saying a word and stride over to the window. I stretch my hands out onto the ledge.

“Do you know what the secret to living happily ever after is...?” I pause for a moment waiting for the grunt to tell me his name.

“Steven Sir.”

“Power! Money...and power. Since when you have those two things, you can secure everything else. And keep it that way.”

“What, what are you saying?”

“Your branch is underperforming and I don’t tolerate weakness Steven. I’ll let you have the honors of dismissing your employees.”

“What, but don’t you care? They have families. We have improved by 15%.”

“Your failure would spread like cancer, and I can’t allow that. Now get out of my sight.” I turn my head and look him straight in the eye. My eyes tighten. He takes his boards and leaves the room. I think he got the hint.

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I wake up in a haze. I can barely breathe, at first... My head is killing me... My arms are stiff... my muscles ache... But, I'm still alive. I sit up, from bed, and look at my arms. A few bruises... But... Overall, they're not in terrible shape. I expected much worse, considering my bones were still healing from a month ago. Well... That, and I got carried away. I think I interfered in at least twenty differnet activities, truthfully...

Alfred stands in the corner, watching me. I turn to him.

"What time is it?"

"Two, actually. You came home at around six-thirty."

My eyes widen. Two? In the afternoon? I'm late for work... Well... No, I'm past that point, actually. As I scramble to get up, Alfred stops me.

"I called the office, and told them you wouldn't be in today."

"Why?"

"After a night like that, sir... I would assume you would need your rest.", He says, handing me a newspaper. I take it from him. It's the Gotham Examiner... A tabloid, as I learned the hard way. I unfold it and look at the headline...

WHO IS BATMAN?
A woman tells her startling story pg.5

I read a few bits and pieces of it, before handing it back to Alfred.

"Seems I made an impression.", I say, getting up.

Alfred stares at me. I notice it for a few minutes... Before finally getting annoyed with the tension, and looking at him.

"What?"

"Sir, don't take this the wrong way... But you could've been killed last night."

"Yet I wasn't."

"You didn't nessacarily come out of it unharmed, either.", He says, indicating my bruises. I shrug.

"Nobody said this was going to be easy."

"Do you intend to spend every night getting more and more of those?" ,He asks, as I walk over to the closet, and pull out my robe.

"If I have to."

"Haven't you taken into consideration that bruises like that could, infact, damage any hope of you leading a double life?", Alfred asks. I stop, and look back at him.

Truth be told...

"...No. I guess I didn't."

"You have to have a social life, Sir. Wealthy young men such as yourself don't typically do what you did last night for a living."

"I do have a social life. What do you think I've been doing in my spare time for the past few weeks?"

"Maybe so. But that was before this.", He says, holding up the newspaper, and pointing to the word 'BATMAN' in the headline.

"Last night... From what I've read... this wasn't you, Master Bruce. It was something else. Quite different from who I'm looking at right now. If you allow it to take over every night you live, The person infront of me will... cease to exist. And I will not allow that to happen." , He says.

I look back at him. He's genuinely concerned. Truth be told... I had never considered what I'd do, after this began. I just assumed that I would spend every night as Batman, I guess. By day, I would be Bruce Wayne, by night I would be Batman... It seemed simple enough.

But Alfred does raise an interesting point... Especially since Bats aren't the only creatures of the night in Gotham. There are also playboys, and celebrities that like to go... what's the word?... 'clubbing'.

If I'm to continue being Batman without bringing attention to myself... Perhaps I should start planning out just how much the public sees Bruce Wayne... and how much they hear about The Batman.

I finally sit back on the bed, and drink a glass of orange juice that Alfred hands me. As I finish it, I look up at him.

"So what do you suggest I do?"

Alfred smirks, somehwhat.

"Well... I did have something in mind, actually. You've had some... interesting calls, recently...", Handing me something else. I look down, seeing a note, with various names written on it. With numbers, under the names. What's even more interesting is that the names are those of women.

"Vesper", "Silver", "Rachel", "Andrea", "Shondra", "Chase", "Susan", "Julie", "Diana", "Bambi"... The names go on and on.

I look up at Alfred.

"Alfred... Remind me to stop giving out my phone number to women I don't know.", I say.

Not that I'm not flattered... But I don't exactly have time to call any of these women back... I have work to do. Both in an office... and on the streets. I need to prepare for my next outing...

"Sir... This was what I was referring to. I know you want to live your life as two people... But why should both of them be alone?", Alfred asks.

I consider this. A relationship ... even simply having a girlfriend... it's filled with complications, from what I've heard. Of course, the only complication I had when I was with Talia was... well... death.

...

No. I can't. I'd only be putting those women in danger... especially now, that I'm going to be making enemies. But... at the same time, I have to admit... I do need to get to know some people around here...

"I don't know..."

"I'm not forcing you. You're now old enough to where you can make your own decisions. However... I think you at least know where I stand, on this."

I think about it. Would it really be that bad? Am I just too scared to commit? It's been awhile since Talia... Maybe I need to try and move on. I can't keep going on without one forever, after all...

I finally speak.

"Where would you start?", I say, holding up the note.

"Well... While I am fond of the name 'Bambi'... There was one who called that wasn't looking for a date.", Alfred says.

"So what did she want?"

"An interview."

...A what? An interview? Is he... joking? I can't give an interview. I can barely stand socialisation as is...

"Alfred, I don't think-"

"What better test to put your playboy persona to the test, at the very least?"

I stop. He makes a point. I'm beginning to hate that.

An interview could probably give me, at the least, a cover for what I'm really doing at night, now. If I'm to convince everyone Bruce Wayne and Batman are two different people... I need to make them stark opposites. This means, where Batman should be as discreet as possible... Bruce Wayne should, unfortunatley... be as public as possible.

I look at Alfred. He seems to be enjoying the possibility of it. Even if the interview goes horribly wrong... It could get him off my back...

"What's her name?"

"Vale, Master Bruce. A miss Vicki Vale."

Vicki Vale? I've heard of her. Well, a little. She's a reporter for the Globe. Apparentally, she's relentless, cunning, beautiful, and fiesty. Sounds familar... Wasn't there one of those in Metropolis? Except... to more of a degree?

...

I guess it would be better than getting the one from Metropolis.

"If I do this, Will you-"

"Yes, Sir. I will try and stay out of what you do with your life from here on out."

I sigh, to myself. This is going to be a challenge. Probably even more than late's night's little venture. And I was slashed with a knife, at least once. But this... This is going to take alot of my cunning.

No... All of my cunning.

[GL1]

Labcoats are beautiful things. Simple. Elegant. Practical. Reiana Noelle Palmer had been wearing them pretty regularly since the age of 13. Walking down the halls of Lexcorp labs, her modest heels clicking softly beneath her khaki dress slacks and white blouse. Her name tag swung from her shoulders. "Raye Palmer: R&D Coordinator."

She stepped into the elevator and looked at the mirror, smiling at her position. She took off her glasses for a moment and cleaned them. She shook her head from side to side making sure her long dark brown ponytail was suitably restrained. The elevator opened into the sprawling Third Sublevel of Lexcorp labs. A big giant pot of innovative gin and juice. Raye took a deep breath and started down the stairs to the testing level, where her day's work would begin.

Standing there, in a larger, dingier, older labcoat was "R&D Director" Albert Pratt. He wrote half of the books in Raye's library, and she adored him for it.

"Morning Al. How are Grant and A.J.?" Raye cheerfully greeted her only supervisor, holding her clipboard close and observing, casually the goings on of testing in progress.

Al smiled as he looked over her mentee, professional as ever. "Well as they can. Grant's growing up like a weed and Al, well, he's discovered girls..." Al Sr. grinned a bit. "Which reminds me, I haven't heard about this Gene character in a while..."

"Ugh." Raye's stomach churned as her face twitched out a grimace. "I haven't heard anything about him either. I'm starting to think he's more trouble than he's worth." Raye turned towards the experimentation going on in the background. "So... where are we with the zero point projectile experiments?"

Al eyed Raye suspiciously but then smiled as he turned towards the adjoining lowered testing ground and a mechanical device 50 feet from a 3 foot thick metal wall. "Our budget will allow us to do at least a few tests with the Luthonium you helped develop last year.'

Raye shook her head with a laugh of irony. "Your boss is the most arrogant man I've ever even heard of."

Al nodded, solemn. "With the most reason to be so." He looked to her jokingly. "Now shut up, or else I'll retire and he'll be YOUR boss."

Raye rolled her eyes as the men below hollered "CLEAR!" On a metallic plate was a paperclip. "FIRE!" Electric pylons on either side of the glass plate glowed and then. WHOOOSH. The paper clip launched across the room. The Luthonium wall cracked in half. Raye's eyes lit up.

"Wait... that's OUR Luthonium. Elemet 222?" Raye looked up at Al, a bit alarmed.

"No, no of course not, this belongs to Jim Luthor in the next building over..." Al cleaned his glasses. "The boys found the stabilized ionic form you theorized last quarter. Paperwork's on your desk." Al turned and walked away. "Going for my breakfast break. Make it happen, Raye."

Raye yelled "Alright boys! Egg cracked, let's make an omelette! Get me those numbers within the hour! Blue Team. Red Team. Prep the next Luthonium wall!"

[Trigger]

“Long Ago. Just like the hearse you die to in again…..”

Conner stirred a little in his bed. Even in his deep sleep, his ring tone was able reach some still active part of Conner’s conscious. His foot twitched, but nothing else moved.

“…We. Are. So. Far. From you….”

Conner was more or less awake but his body was now too tired to actually get up and answer the incoming cell phone call. Entertainment Weekly had thrown its annual “Young Hollywood” party, and despite the fact that he hadn’t really done much in his short film career, Luthor still wanted Conner to attend. Conner hadn’t necessarily planned on going, but who turns down a free private plane ride to L.A. by one of the world’s richest men? Lex had allowed him to stay the whole weekend, but Mr. and Mrs. Jones (who hadn’t come with him) insisted that he return Sunday night, so that he wouldn’t miss class. Unfortunately, the jet lag from such an in and out trip had taken its toll on Conner.

“Burning On! Just like the match you strike to incinerate!”

Only Chloe would be calling Conner at this hour. She hated taking the bus to school, and always she asked Conner for a ride, despite the fact that she was his only real friend. She was his friend when he was just a sickly, skinny kid and she was still the same ol’ Chloe after he had received Luthor Corp’s treatments. When he discovered he had telekinetic powers, she never made a big deal, and when Luthor Corp began training him in the use of his powers, she helped research new uses for them
She was the ultimate best friend and Conner was willing to fight off his jet lag to answer the phone. With a flick of his wrist, the talk button on his phone was pressed and the cell phone gracefully glide to his hand.

“Hello?” Conner slurred.
“What’s up, Conner? You picking me up as usual?”
“Don’t I always? Seriously when was the last time I said no to you?”

Breezing past the question, Chloe kept talking as if Conner hadn’t just arrived from a long plane ride.

“So do you have any plans for after school today?”
“Not at this point, but Lex has been having me do a lot of training lately, so don’t be surprised if he calls me for some more exercises today out of the blue.”

At this point Conner was now drifting around his house, completing small tasks such as brushing his teeth and getting dressed. Talking to Chloe in the mornings always gave him a little more energy than normal. He gave his mother a small kiss on the cheek and nodded towards his father as he left out the door. The sun was shining clearly in a clear blue sky.
“So, see you in five?”

Conner chucked his book bag into his Porsche and started up the engine. While shuffling things in the back seat, Conner used his TK powers to activate the garage door remote.

“Yeah, give me a sec, Chloe. I got to make room in all this junk for you. I might be a little late.”

[taskmaster]

(IC: Deathstroke)

"This better not be the colossal waste of time I think it's going to be, rodgers."

"Trust me, sir, you won't be disappointed."

"I won't be or it'll be your ass."
The two men walk into an observation booth where two scientist are waiting.

"Hello, sir."

"Let's just get this over with." The General puts a cigarette in his mouth and lights it. "How old is the boy?"

"Thirteen, sir."

"How long have you been training training him."

"Well, he enrolled in our program about a year and a half ago. He's only been training like this for about six weeks. We started around his birthday."

"And you think that after six weeks this boy deserves my attention?"

"Yes, sir."

"What's his name again?"

"Slade Wilson, sir"

The lights turn on in the room below them. The cameras come on, showing a young man with a muscular build, tall for his age, six feet. Both eyes looking straight foward, in a determined stare, covered slightly by his white hair.


"So, what is he going up against, bb's of paintballs?"

"Six soldiers with fully automatic weapons with live ammuntion."
The General looks at Rodgers surprised.

"Watch the screens, Sir, and don't blink."

They given me all the information I need. Six men and that the room I'm in is 20 x 20. They put up walls, giving this room a maze-like structure, meant to confuse me. It doesn't. I look directly into the camera staring down at me.

"Alright Slade, begin in three, two, one."

I run up to the first wall and see the first soldier. He aims his gun and fires. I dodge the first bullet, then duck. I get up close and punch him in the throat. I pick up his gun and the rest falls into place. The last of them drops seconds later.

"Time: 53 seconds."

The General's cigarette falls to the ground. He lights another as they walk down to the training area.

"Hello Sla--" The General watches as his cigarette falls to the ground of the second time this day.

"Smoking is a bad habit, sir." I say from behind The General.

Flustered The General speaks, " So, Wilson, do you want to continue your military training?"

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

The Twilight Gala. A charity event sponsoring education in science, particularly regarding space and planetary study. The college dean that brought it to attention believes that children deserve to know the full fundamentals of what reaches far beyond the limits of earth... Even though some of his claims are more myth than fact.

My being here tonight was for two reasons. One, to donate to the charity, given that, if nothing else, it'll get more children interested in proper education (Something I lacked as a child, because of my travels). And two... It would provide for the perfect setting in regards to my interview with Vicki Vale.

Speaking of which...

I turn, from greeting various socialite members that I recognised. Not that I was ever apart of their circle. The same people just usually attend high profile galas, such as these. Entrapenuers, buisnessmen, elderly billionaires... The types of people that come here never change. It's this, along with many other reasons, that make me want to be out there, rather than in here.

When I turn, from meeting with them, I notice a... well, actually... very attractive blonde, in a red dress, walking toward me. Usually, I'd think it were the usual supermodels who want to get my phone number. However... That's when I noticed the camera strap around her upper body.

The womnan infront of me is, infact, Vicki Vale, obviously. I did my research on her before coming here. She's not only a reporter, but a photographer aswell... Which would explain the camera. She used to work for The Daily Planet as their star reporter... Up until Lois Lane came in. The two have been rivals ever since, apparentally. Vale graduated from Yale (...I'm not joking, with that.) University with honors, before entering her field of work. Her resume is... impressive, to say the least.

...It doesn't make me feel any better about this. But any positivity will make it bearable, at the very least. She walks up to me, immediatley.

"Bruce Wayne?", She asks.

I nod.

"You must be my interviewer... Miss...?" , I say, pretending I forgot her name.

"I'm Vicki Vale. From the Globe.", She says, extending a hand. I put on a grin, and shake it.

"Ah, yes... The Globe. I believe I own a subscription."

"Then you know what type of stories and articles we tend to write?"

"Yes. And don't worry. I know you're not the Examiner. I mean... a 'Batman'? Really, what's next... Aliens from another planet?", I say, chuckling.

She smiles.

"Then I don't have to explain the credibility we like to bring to our readers?", She asks, with a somewhat... relieved, tone.

"Certainly not. Why? Has your reputation been suffering, as of late?"

"Well, let's just say... Not everyone takes us seriously."

I smile.

"Well, don't worry. I'm not one of those people.", I say, guiding her through the crowd.

"What kind of person are you then?", She asks, digging for a tape recorder in her purse. I stop, and smile at her.

"Perhaps we should have the interview take place somewhere more... private.", I say. She stops, embarrassed.

"Sorry. I tend to get carried away, sometimes.", She says, with a sheepish smile. Funny... I can relate to that. Getting carried away, I mean...

"It's no problem. I mean... after all. You're the first person who's going to be interviewing me since I returned to Gotham."

We stop walking. Her eyes widen, for a moment. I don't think she knew that she was getting an exclusive. She looks at me.

"And you chose me to be that person?"

"Of course. Your reputation is quite impressive, Ms. Va-"

"Vicki. And thank you, Mr. Way-"

"Bruce, Vicki. You can call me Bruce.", I say, with another smile directed towards her.

I hate smiling. In this manner, mostly. However, it's common courtesy. I may be trying to make them believe me to be a carefree playboy... But that doesn't mean I can't be a gentlemen, at least.

Vicki smiles again, blushing, somewhat. So far, so good. I turn to one of the owner's of the building. I believe he owes me a favor...

* * *

We sit across from eachother, in a private balcony room, by candlelight dinner. Some of the best wine in the country sits in our glasses. Her beauty is radiant. The view of the city is breathtaking. We're completely alone, for as long as we'd like. The best money can buy surrounds us.

Yet... I still would rather be on the streets. That's insanity. I'm basically saying that I would rather be adding more bruises to my collection than sit in the company of a beautiful reporter who I'm actually growing fond of, by the minute. Well... It makes me insane, or a machonist.

Vicki takes a small bite of her food, as I'm thinking.

"This is exquisite.", She says, breaking me from thought. I look at her.

"I'm sorry?"

"The food. It's fantastic."

"Oh, that. Yes, it's quite good."

"You haven't touched it."

I look down, noticing she's right. I look back up at her, with a look of "Oh. Right". She smirks.

"Something on your mind?"

...Okay, first act of diversion. I can't tell her what I was really thinking of, after all.

"Well... Yes, actually. I was just noticing how beautiful you look. I didn't expect it, to go along with your expertise writing.", I say, smiling.

She holds her fork, mid-bite, looking at me... speechless. I think I might of overdid it. She immediatley blushes, again.

"You're... quite the chamer."

"I hope I'm not doing it too much."

"Well... it is nice."

I smile. Genuinely, that time. I actually found that funny.

"Well, I'll remember to keep doing so, then."

...Okay, Bruce... keep it up... don't focus on other things...

She stops eating, looking at her watch. We've stayed too long already, it seems. Just getting these things prepared took time out of our evening.

"Oh, god... It's later than I thought."

She sets her fork down, grabbing her purse and camera. She looks at me, sadly.

"Guess we won't get to do that interview after all. I'm so sorry that I wasted your time."

"Nonsense. I actually enjoyed spending the time with you.", I say, standing up as she does.

She smiles yet again.

"You can stop charming me, now. You're off the hook."

"Actually, I was being serious. Infact, I think we should have that interview. Maybe... over dinner?"

She freezes, before looking at me.

"...Dinner? With...me?"

"Yes. If you'd like, that is."

"Would this be anything like... a date?"

"Or an interview. But you can consider it a date. That is, if you want to..."

"... If I want to? How could I say no?", She says, actually...excited. I'm used to that. My status as a billionaire has an interesting effect on people.

"Great, then. I'll have my assitant pick you up... Does Friday sound good?"

"Friday is perfect."

"Friday it is, then.", I say. She nods.

"Okay. And this is a date, right?"

I laugh.

"...Yes. It's a date."

I believe she's trying her best to hide a giddiness. However, she does it eloquently. She nods, again.

"And you have my phone number."

"Of course."

"So... See you Friday, then?"

I nod.

"It was a pleasure, Vicki."

She gives me one last smile. There seems to be alot of those, in this exchange. But... They don't annoy me, as much, for some reason.

"Likewise, Bruce. Well... Goodnight.", She says, looking back at me, for one last time.

"Goodnight."

And then, she leaves. I sit back in my chair, contemplating what to do next. If I hurry... I can make it home, suit up, and be out on the streets within an hour. The fact that I'm having a date doesn't really phase me until a moment later. I think I'm actually looking forward to it.

I can already see the smug look on Alfred's face. He'll be pleased with this... I'm sure...

I clear my head. That was then. This is now. And now... It's time to go back to work. Time for The Batman to make his second appearance on the streets of Gotham.

I can almost wait to see what the tabloids will post about it...

[Green Lantern]

My name is Barry Allen. I'm the Flash, I'm the fastest man alive, and you can read all about me on...

"PAGE 10?!? PAGE MOTHERF**KING TEN!??!"

Barry was holding three tabloids. Two of them had grotesque renderings of something inhuman, and batlike.

The Gotham Examiner - Who Is Batman?


The National Inquisitor - Man Bat Hybrid Stalks the Streets Of Gotham! Bugmen in Hub City! Bird Demons in Louisiana! Read More Inside!

The last of the tabloids had a man as big as the Hulk, in a bright blue suit with a red S on his chest.

The Metropolis Tattler - The New Breed of Nazi Superman? Only Time Will Tell: Eyewitness account inside.

The first mention of a certain Scarlet Speedster in any of these was page ten of the Inquisitor. He had been pushed to page 13 in the Tattler and all the way to 29 in the Examiner.

"Hey, Barry cheer up. You know those rags like to report the gossip over the truth any time. Check these out."

Ed tossed him a pile of official newspapers. Barry was on the front page of all of them both in and out of costume.

The Daily Planet - Scarlet Speedster foils tricky Bank Heist; The Gotham Gazzette - Barry Allen: Another reason to eat your Wheaties kids!; The Keystone Herald - City's own Flash goes public. World's first REAL Superhero; USA Today - Fast as Lightning: The man behind the Flash's Mask.

"I guess thats better, but still..."

"Maybe this will pick up your mood, the calls have been coming in off the hook. Seems everyone wants a piece of you, Nike and Adidas are ready to go into an all out bidding war for you to endorse them, and both will pay ANYTHING for the specs of your suit. The list doesn't stop, Gatorade and Powerade both want you, Wheaties wants you on the box, Hollywood directers want to see if you can act... Barry you're the hottest thing since sliced bread, maybe hotter. Oh, and the best news of all of it... The Keystone Police Department called. They want to make you an official member of the force, so you can arrest the perps and so you aren't a wanted vigilante. I took the liberty of telling them that you accept."

"Hey, thanks Ed, you're a great bud. I appreciate it all, keep manning the fort, I'm late for a date with Iris."

In a blur Barry was gone. Seconds later he sat down in a booth across from Iris.

"You can move as fast as light, and you're still late? You amaze me Barry. Simply amaze me."

[Trigger]

The Metropolis Tattler - The New Breed of Nazi Superman? Only Time Will Tell: Eyewitness account inside.

"That deadbeat!" Chloe yelled as Conner pulled up to the Sullivan residence.

"Something wrong, m'lady?" Conner said sarcastically.
"It's him again Conner! That Lucas Finn of the Metropolis Tattler stole my story angle! I totally thought of this one!" she whined as she climbed inside Conner's Porsche.

All week Chloe had been working on some new editorial for the Torch. She double checked all of her sources, and she even went as far as visiting the library just to gather some information on the Nazi. So important was this project,that she even felt the need to call Conner twice during his weekend trip;much to the dismay of him and Paris Hilton.
Her only problem was getting her work done without Lucas Finn knowing. Ever since he had scored a job at a real tabloid, he had started stealing poor Chloe's news stories. This "Nazi Supermen" angle was just one theft in a string of news story ideas that somehow made it from Metropolis High to the Tattler's news rooms.

" Do you think we could press for a lawsuit now, Conner?"

"Naah, we couldn't prove that Lucas actually stole them, and besides, don't you steal have Arkham's patient cruelty story to work on?"

"Well, yeah...but who would trust the ravings of a nurse? A still hired one at that."

"But you'd believe that Nazi Super-people are invading Earth?"

"Did you get those Paris Hilton pics I asked for? With Lucas on the loose, its not safe for me to bring any real articles for the paper to use. I actually snuck into the editing room last night just to avoid having him see my headline!"

Conner smiled as an envelope full of trashy Paris Hilton pics fell into Chloe's lap. She put her seatbelt on and Conner left as fast as he had came. On the highway Conner could feel the breeze blow his short hair around, and for a moment he felt as if he was flying again. He wished Lex would let him fly more often. Just the feeling of moving at such a fast speed was able to undo any of the intoxicating effects of his jet lag. Popping his Fallout Boy cd into the CD player, Conner patted Chloe's shoulder.

"I have a feeling today will be a great day."

[GL1]

"G'night, Dr. Palmer." The tech lead hung up his labcoat before stepping on the elevator.

"'Nite Brian..." Raye sighed as she pored over her notes. The zero point magnetic projectile launching system was up to snuff, as was the luthonium element, though very expensive, with untested deterioration side effects, it would still stand up to any tank shell. Raye's work was getting more and more complicated. She came to Lexcorp to work with Zero point and solve the energy crisis. Instead she was solving the overpopulation problem the messy way. Raye frowned as she got up from her desk rubbing her eyes.

It had been a long day. Steven Shiffman's branch had been closed today. 500 people had been fired. No questions asked. The corporate realtors had already been showing off their lab, north of town for a STAR Labs branch before most people had cleaned out their offices. Raye thought about the 750-some people employed down here in sub-level 3 of Lexcorp towers. She sighed, walking down the hallway.

At 7pm, most of the techies were done for the day, just a skeleton graveyard shift for the scientists who just HAD to do an experiment immediately. The scientists themselves tended to work like hospital staff and firefighters. Four Days on, Three days off. This was Raye's first night on.

Heading to one of the upper decks, Raye flipped on her compression experiment. It was her baby, the grounds for her doctorate dissertation, a machine that, based on the theory of relativity, could accelerate matter on a cellular level to simply take up space. Usually this would result in spontaneous combustion, but with perfectly distributed acceleration, the matter accelerated fast enough to take up less space. The cells moved so fast that they there were simply more than one in a single place at a time. How this particular miracle is possible was more than enough grounds for a short and spectacular doctoral dissertation. Raye actually theorized a fourth, invisible and unexplored dimension of reality which was being filled.

"Authorization Alpha. Raye Palmer."

"--Accepted.--"

There were only three people with the necessary voiceprint to activate this particular machine. Raye. Al Pratt, and per company policy, Alexander Luthor. Raye placed an apple, a peice of organic matter, on a metal plate between two glowing walls of wires, webbing and control strips. Walking to the control panel, Raye flicked a few buttons.

The apple dissappeared. She walked around to stare at the space between the two orange glowing walls. The head on the focusing bars gave them an odd haze and Raye's recombed hair and reserved posture made her look a lot more in control of the situation than she was. She tossed her clipboard. It shrunk out of sight. So many times she had contemplated just walking forward. Theoretically there should be NO effects on human beings. The ambient oxygen and atmosphere would be shrunken and breathable as well, and gravity's pull would not affect fourth dimensional matter. But it would be weeks before they could do animal testing.

"This is how you spend your Dinner Break?" Albert Pratt stepped up behind Raye.

Raye spun. "Dangit, Al... make more noise." She smirked as she looked over the Daily Planet. "Hey... who is that?"

Al smiled as he handed her the paper. "It's one of those... I think CNN is calling them 'metahumans.' "

Raye raised an eyebrow. "Because 'persons of mass destruction' was taken?"

Al nodded. "Right. Turns out this guy's body works like a hummingbirds, except much, much faster. Foiling a bank robbery with his bare hands. Only cameras that catch him are the ones he's posing for..." Al turned off the 'Palmerizer,' and suddenly, on the main platform appeared a clipboard and an apple. Got a costume, a codename... it's like a damn comic book... He meditatively looked over the results.

Raye nodded as she sped-read the article. "The Flash..." she smiled. "Nice lookin guy too. I wonder how his arteries cope with the increased blood flow. Has he always been like this or are the impulses in his brain being routed faster somehow?"

Al shook his head. "She analyze a wooden nickel if she had the chance..."

One of the graveyard techies came up to Dr. Palmer. "Dr. Palmer. We've got a wall of Luthonium that isn't breaking down one's it's, uh... broken."

Raye spun. She reached out her hand and was given a chunk of grey metal, relatively small but relatively heavy. Raye glanced at her compression machine. "Al... I have an idea..."

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

The heavens shower a blanket of rain and thunder upon Gotham City. Most people have taken cover from the storm. Of course, complete inactivity in a city this large is impossible. And they're aware of that.

Unfortunatley for them... So am I.

* * *

A couple walks down the street, holding an umbrella to shield them from the rain. Deciding to take a shortcut through a dark alleway, they are started when they're confronted by a man from the shadows... With a gun. It's all too familiar.

The man demands their valubles. The terrified couple oblige, and the man flees into the night. The man smiles to himself, visibly. He probably thinks that he did it. He probably thinks he suceeded in robbing that couple without concequence nor remorse for the couple's innocence. He probably thinks that... Right before he meets me.

* * *

After disposing of the thug by hanging him upside down from a statue in Gotham Square, and returning the valubles to their owners (Which, in doing so, I got stares, as you could imagine.), I watch as the storm begins to clear.

The city is usually quiet. I wait for a few minutes, surveying the rooftops below me for any sign of criminal activity. I get absolutely nothing. Perhaps that tabloid article has created more of a stir than I thought.

I sit down on the building's ledge, crouching, as my cape unfolds across the side of it. I have to stay focused... Be ready, for anything, at any given moment. If I can maintain my patience... Something will turn up, eventually. It's not as if I want something to turn up... Infact, that's the whole point behind my mission. I just know something is gong to, eventually.

I keep my mind on the city. I'm becoming tempted to reflect upon the current ordeals in my personal life. And in this line of work... I'm becoming convinced that there isn't going to be any room for that.

So, as one can imagine, I feel a warped sense of relief and alert when I hear the sound of glass being broken, followed by an alarm. I look up, and spot the area below me. A jewelry store is being robbed. A likely target, in this part of the area. I see the men... Three of them, two armed, leaving the building. The third is bigger, leading me to believe that he doesn't need a weapon. Looks like someone hasn't been reading the tabloids...

I leap from the building. This is exactly why I couldn't have left focus...

* * *

I land ontop of a building, above where the thugs are running. Doesn't anyone use cars, these days? Or have they become obsolete in a modern world, such as this, aswell?

I realise I'm bringing my work at Wayne Enterprises into my work here, so I immediatley cease those thoughts. I look back down at the thugs. They've got to cross into another part of the alleyway, before hopping a chain fence, leading to their escape. And naturally, I can't let that happen...

I leap down, cape spread, landing between them and the fence with an animalistic growl. They all freeze, seeing me.

"Oh my god! It.. It's real!"

"Waste it! I'm not about to be turned in by some giant rat!"

...Rat? It's Bat. Completely different species of animal. And people wonder why I donate to educational charities...

Immediatley, the two armed ones open fire on me. I spin, taking out and unleashing eight Batarangs at them.

Two batarangs disarm them. Two stick into their hands, to send a blinding amount of pain into their hands, for distraction. Two knock them in the foreheads. And, finally, two stick them into the walls of the alleyway, via their jackets.

Since they're knocked out, the only purpose of sticking them to the wall is to leave them for a police, who I alerted on my way here, via the communication unit in my cowl. I credited myself as anonymus, of course.

I turn, seeing the bigger man lunge at me, with a bag of what I assume to be the intake from their robbery. Except now he's using it as a weapon. I duck the attack, and immediatley send two jabs into his abdomen, before sending an upward palm attack to his jaw. He steps back, dropping the bag. However... He doesn't seem too affected by the attack.

Of course... I'm not done. I leap over his head, mounting my leap with his shoulders, throwing myself into a flip. As he turns, to face me, I spin, sending a flying kick across his face. Before he can recover from that, I land, grab his arm, pull him towards me, and outstretch my leg, making him trip over it and fall flat on the concrete, head first. He's out, as the crash indicated.

Just as I assume it's over, I turn, seeing one of the other thugs, holding a gun up, towards my direction. Not only did he recover from the batarang attack... But he managed to slip out of his jacket, which I notice still hangining behind him. Before I can attack, He... shoots me. Twice, even. The first bullet riocheting off of my shoulder, and the second hitting me directly in the chest emblem (Which, I admit, was part of it's function in the first place). Due to the kevlar/nomex bi-weave... I'm not harmed from it... But it does knock me back.

Then, something triggers in the back of my mind. The thug shot me, twice. Two shots... just like...

Two Shots. Two shots that it took for me to realise that my parents were dead.

I grit my teeth, with that memory being brought back to me. The thug drops his gun in astonishment, realising I'm still alive.

"Y... You ain't human!"

I tackle him, sending us both back onto the ground, with me ontop of him. I send a right hook to his face, with my ceramic knuckles. Then, I give him another one... To give him 'Two Shots' of my own. The thug's head drops back, out cold. I look down over his unconcious head.

"Yes. I am human. Sometimes I just wish I weren't."

I get up, off of him, realising what just happened. I did exactly what I told myself not to do. I let my personal life interfere with my work. Idiot...

As I look around, to see the damage I've caused, before hearing the sirens, behind me. I take out a grapple line, and use it to swing up to the buildings, as the police officers get to the area. They don't notice me... However, they notice my handiwork.

Before I leave the area, I notice one of the officers. An african american male... Probably in his late fourties... or early fifties, helping with the arrest. His face... It's familiar to me. Could it be... the same one, from that night? The one that saved me from my parent's killer?

...No. That's impossible. Why would someone stay in a city like Gotham for that long? If he truly were the man, He'd have been a Gotham City cop ever since I was a boy. And I cannot imagine anyone being able to endure the evils of this city for that long. Even I didn't have to do that.

I turn away from the scene, before looking back, for a second. Could I be wrong? I shake my head. It doesn't matter. All that matters is the current situation of things... not the past. And right now... the current situation of things needs my undivided attention...

* * *

I watch the sunrise, for a minute, as I finish with my night's work. I've never seen it, strangely. It's... well, actually... kind of nice. Like a shining light of hope, beaconing into an otherwise dark world. Or city, rather. There should be something like that for when it's nighttime claims the city...

http://img466.imageshack.us/img466/3576/batmansunrise1yg.png

After all, There isn't enough hope, in this day and age.

[taskmaster]

(IC: Deathstroke)

I've been in the military ever since. I'm twenty-three now, at twenty I was made the second in command of the M.S.O.U, Metahuman Special Operations Unit, a group I had been a part of since I was sixteen. They wouldn't allow me to go on missions until I was eighteen, so I got to plan most of the missions. I had made some enemies in the department, mainly the former missions planner. Rodgers, the only officer allowed to give me orders, beside the Commander in Cheif, had started changing his attitude toward me. He probably thinks I'm after his job. The General died the year before I turned twenty, lung cancer, I told him it was a bad habit. Rodgers took his place.

I was given as normal a life as possible for me when I was in my teens. The ordinary teen problems, for the most part, school, friends and girls. When I wasn't at home with my family, just me and my parents, or going through training, I was tested on.

It was discovered that I had an enhanced mental capacity, which was the base for all of my other skills. The most important of these skills, at least to me is my advanced regenerative system. Small cuts heal in seconds. I can heal from almost any wound as long as my brain is intact. I also posess hightened strength, speed, agility, vision and reflexs. I also have a better memory than most, if I see something done a couple of times I can do it. Because of that, I've picked up everything the military has taught me, as well as many other styles of hand to hand combat and types of weapons.

Recently I've been growing apart from this place. After being here for eleven years and learning everything they could possibly teach me, it gets stale. I've also discovered some things that have disturbed me. There have been a lot of large shipments addressed directly to Rodgers. He's been very secretive about them, but I have an idea. The lab rats here been taking blood samples, not just from me but all of my men. I've been planning to go down to the lab to find out what's really going on. I open the door to the lab and hide. I watch and listen to the scientist. I find out my suspicions are correct.

"So, where do you think they got these subjects?"

"Probably homeless, like the others, what does it matter?"

"If these ones reject the tests like the rest, I'd like to know if they had family."

I've heard enough, I come out of the shadows. I grab one of the men and punch him in the kidney. He falls to the ground limp. "What the hell is going on here?" I yell at the other scientist.

"Slade, calm down, these tests were authorized. What we're doing is prefectly."

"You're lying." I grab his throat and push him against a wall.

"Damn it, Slade we're just following orders. Ask Rodgers if you want to know what we were told to do."

"Release these men or I'll be coming back down here again and I won't be showing any mercy next time." I walk out to the main offices, where Rodgers in talking to someone.

"Rodgers, we have to talk!" He turns and runs to his office.

"Oh, ****." Rodgers gets on the P.A. system, "Attention, Slade Wilson is not to be allowed into my office. Stop him at all costs." Rodgers speaks frantically.

I was hoping I wasn't going to have to go through this. The grunts come out of the woodwork and I start moving. Thrity minutes later I'm at the door of Rodgers office. Good thing it didn't have any windows. He's was to afrain to come out but didn't have any other way. He stayed put, praying that I wouldn't make it. He should've known better.

"You could have just listened to what I had to say."

"Why, it would've ending the same way. You weren't going to like what you were going to hear. Yes, we have been using metahuman DNA to try to artificially create and mass produce super soldiers. We haven't been sucessful yet and all the research is here. What are you going to do about it?"

"I'm going to kill you and burn this place to the ground."

He only gets a second to looked shocked before I snap his neck. Then I do what I said I'd do. I take a lighter out of the pocket of one of the men I killed and use it to torch the place. Then I walk away, walking away from my past into the future. One question keeps going through my mind, one of the few I'm not able to answer quickly. Where do I go from here?

[The Question]

(IC: Superman)



Clark Kent sits in the Daily Planet newsroom, looking through nespapers. Many of which are tabloids. He's rather shocked by some of the content.


The Metropolis Tattler - The New Breed of Nazi Superman? Only Time Will Tell: Eyewitness account inside.

Well, Clark thinks, this wasn't exactly the press coverage I was expecting. I thought they would have gone for the UFO angle, myself.

Other articles catcht his atention. A "bat-man" in Gotham city. Reports of a faceless, ghostly detective on Hub. And what some describe to be the modern reincarnation of Robin Hood in Star City. Most, he simply shrugged off as rumor and nicely thought uo stories for the tabloids. However, one definately resonateswith him. Not because it's any more believable. But because it's in the very newspaper he works at.


Scarlet Speedster foils tricky Bank Heist


Clark reads through the article:


Barry Allen, a chemistry major at Keystone City University, foiled a bank robbery in his hometown. While a daring act of heroism, what makes it so special? Well, Barry did so in under a minute, litterally catching the bullets as they were fired at him. Barry Allen is, for all intents and purposes, the fastest man alive. The biggest medical mystery to date, Barry is capable of running at speeds that have, as of yet, only been acheived by the most expensive of arial craft. While the reason for Allen's unusal talants are unknown, he himself has speculated that it has to do with a lab accident involving a project he and a fellow student were working on. Mr. Allen has yet to disclose the exact nature of this project, and he has as of this article not lent himself to a full medical examination in regards to his abilities. So, the secrets of his speed still remain secrets. Mr. Allen first displayed his abilities at a college football game, where he accidentally ran out of the stadium, breaking the sound barier somewhere in missouri. While his top speed is still unknown for sure, scientists have estimated it at somewhere around mach ten. They themselves are still stumped as to how his body can store enough energy for that. Currently, Allen is still a student at Kesytone University, and is working towards his masters degree in chemistry.


Clark puts down the paper.

Mach ten? My to flight speed's not even half of that.

Clark stands and begins to pace around.

I knew that there were probably others like me out there, but actually been shown proof of it is a little shocking. I wonder if he's from another planet like I am.

Clark returns to his desk, neatly stacks the newspapers together, and heads towards the elevator.

Time enough to look into that later. I've got work to do.


**********

Clark steps out onto the now destroyed construction site. There's still police tape around the area, but his press pass gets him as close as he needs to be. He begins to look around the area, using his highly acute vision to look for details most would miss. Using his very unique ability to tune into other, non visible parts of the electromagnetic spectrum, he looks through the rubble, shifting between the various spectrums of light to find any clues among the wreckege.

Finally, he sees somwthing.

A powder, strewn throughout the rubble, that looks as if it could be powdered phosphorice.

Well, THAT certainly looks suspicious.

Clark looks around, scanning the surrounding police cars. Some of the ones containing forensic quipment have the same phosphorice residue.

Looks like they know about it. But why didn't they mention it when Lois and I asked them earlyer?

Looking around, Clark notices something odd. One of the detectives is talking to a woman in a black suit. He focuses on what they're saying.

"...ld you to get rid of the stuff. Why the hell is it still sitting around here?"

"We've got to wait 'till night for the clean up crews to come in. Otherwise, someone mught notice something."

The woman leans in close to the detective.

"You're sitting on evidence that can hurt us both, detective. I want it taken care of."

"I'm working on it. These things take time."

"Those reporters from the Planet have been around here alot."

The detective takes a drag of hic cigarette. "They're reporters. It's their job."

"The longer you wait, the more likely it is they'll find something" says the woman.

"What'll they find? All the stuff is locked up, and all the CSIs who did the job are my boys."

The woman's voice lowers considerably. "You will take care of this. Or I will take care of you."

The detective is silent for a monet.

"I'll get a clean up team in here soon. I'll have 'em play CSI and decontaminate the area as they go through."

The woman's voice softens. "See? That wasn't hard."

The woman walks off, gets in a black car, and drives off. Clark looks on, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible.

Curiouser and curiouser.

*********

Back at the Planet. Clark walks up to Lois, who is going over peices on Lex Luthor. Lois looks up at him.

"Where've you been?"

"At the site."

"Why?"

"I find standing at the spot where the story ocourred helps click the peices together in the mind."

"How nice f...."

"And, you tend to notice things on a second visit that you didn;t notice on the first."

Lois stares blankly at Clark for a moment.

"What've you got?"

"I overheard a woman talking with one of the detectives. She was talking to him about disposing certain incriminating evidence. I also heard mention of phosphorice powder."

"That makes things more interesting. Any idea who the woman was?"

"Not a clue."

"Well, I guess it;s still something."

Clark looks over at what Lois is reading.

"What's all this?"

"I'm looking over some stuff on Luthor. Do you really think it's a coincidence that the site where a guy who had information on Luthor worked blew up? And that the site in question was owned by Lexcorp?"

"It does seem odd....."

Suddenly, Clark stops. He grabs the newspaper in Lois' hand away from her.

"HEY!"

"It's her."

"What?"

Clark shows the paper to Lois, his finger pointing to a woman in a black suit standing behins Lex Luthor at a press conference.

"The woman I saw talking with the detective. That's her. The woman in the picture."

Lois takes the paper from Clark.

"Clark, that's Mercy Graves."

Lois looks up at him.

"She's Lex Luthor's personal body gaurd."

Clark takes the paper back from her.

"If Luthor were behind this, why send someone so closely connected to him to make sure it was covered up?"

"It was Lexcopr property. Lex has been known to send Mercy to handle stuff like this when he's busy with something. But if what you say is true...."

".....then we owe Mr. Luthor a visit."

Lois grabs her coat and her bag.

"Let's go."

The two of them head to the elevator.


********

Lexcorp towers. Lois Lane and Clark Kent step into the building. They walk up to the man at the front desk. He looks up at them.

"What can I do for you?"

"We're reporters from the Daily Planet. We'd like to speak to Mr. Luthor about what happened at the construction site."

[LibrarianThorne]

OOC: If Gene Hackman's Luthor can figure this out then, by God, Lobo can too!

Finally, he'd arrived. The shortcut he'd taken through Oan space had paid off. It was the only completely quarantined area of space in the UFP, and home to its greatest disaster.

The Krypton asteroid belt.

Centuries ago, Krypton, along with Oa, had founded the UFP. It was Kryptonian science, along with Oan power, that had helped shape the UFP. The Kryptonians, however, were much more focused on their own world. No colonies were ever founded, and those Kryptonian ships that were made had a robotic crew. Space, apparently, held little interest for the Kryptonians. So, when their planet was finally rent asunder by their sun, it was thought that all the Kryptonians had died. Even Lobo had believed that lie. But, now that he knew there was just one Kryptonian remaining, he was going to make that lie a truth.

Lobo had done his homework. A Kryptonian, in the environment of a red sun, was just a regular feeb. Put that same Kryptonian under some yellow sun, and you get a demi-god. Lobo knew, as good as he was, that something like a Kryptonian would be a hard kill. Harder than killing a Lantern. But, the reason Krypton was quarantined wasn't to hide the UFP's failure, it was because the Kryptonian belt was one of the most irradiated sections of space in the cosmos. Radiation, Lobo had discovered, that could be potentially fatal to any Kryptonian that came in contact with it.

Lobo had laughed when he made the discovery. He was going to use the poort bastich's own planet to kill him.

The sensors on his bike picked up another ship hovering near the outskirts of the asteroid field. It's shape was unlike anything Lobo had seen before, and in moments the ship sent him a communication

"Unidentified alien vessel! You are trespassing on UFP territory and interfering with a UFP-sanctioned research vessel! Leave, immediately!
Lobo laughed. He flipped his own communications relay on. "You poor bastiches ain't got a fraggin' clue who I am, do ya? This is Lobo, ya feebs, an ya best be served gettin' out o' my way 'fore I frag ya, ya dig?"

There was silence from the other ship. It began slowly pulling away from the asteroid belt. Lobo moved into the belt at speed. The rad counter he'd had installed beang pinging madly. Lobo drove through the belt, seeking the highest concentration of the radiation, until he came upon a massive asteroid. The rad counter was a constant drone around this object.

"Figure this is th' one, then." A small laser cannon emerged from the underbelly of his bike, and using his precision controls, Lobo sliced off a foot long section of rock. It began floating away from the other asteroids, but Lobo had expected this and piloted his bike over to the section of asteroid, a lead box emerging from the side of his bike as he flew into the piece, forcing it in to the box. The box closed with a slam and Lobo powered out of the asteroid belt. Now he was ready.

Next stop: Earth.

[Trigger]

"We're reporters from the Daily Planet. We'd like to speak to Mr. Luthor about what happened at the construction site."

"Oooh, real reporter's!" Chloe gasped.
"I thought you got over the whole glamour of being a reporter of entertainment? Aren't you going to focus more on the important issues?"
"I did.....then I watched Perry White interview Tom Cruise the other night."
"Are they what Mercy paged me over here for? I thought we were doing a press junket tommorrow?"
"This could be a scoop! Conner, we have to intercept them before they reach Luthor!"

Conner looked at Chloe as if she was speaking French.
"Um.....what?"
"I want to know what they're up to! We're a lot more qualified at handling the media than poor Mercy."
"Suuuure, Chloe we'll be more late for class. I really shouldn't even be here. Maybe I should just send Mercy a text telling her we couldn't make it...."

Chloe's eyes got big as if Conner was deciding on whether or not to eat her puppy. She wasn't a huge fan of Lex, but anything that could lead to a potentially cool story was right up her alley. Conner would normally drag her out kicking and screaming, but hell, they were already late. Why not make the most out of their day?

"Fine. Sure. Whatever lets make small talk."

Conner grabbed Chloe's hand and the two strolled over to the reporters. Straightening up his posture and making sure his hair was in place, Conner gracefully walked over to the front desk.

"Tsk, tsk. After all of Lex's media coverage, you can't tell the difference between a normal visitor and a journalist seeking the latest scoop? Hello, my name is Conner, but I'm sure you know that, this is my friend Chloe. Perhaps we could answer any of your questions?"

[The Question]

Clark and Lois turn to the two teenagers.

"I highly doubt that."

"We're here to ask him about what happened at the consruction site. The one where the explosions were yesterday. He owned the land and the building that was being built."

[Trigger]

Clark and Lois turn to the two teenagers.

"I highly doubt that."

"We're here to ask him about what happened at the consruction site. The one where the explosions were yesterday. He owned the land and the building that was being built."

Conner didn't like the woman's attitude, but he didn't want to say anything that would lead to a tabloid fiasco. He was having trouble enough preventing Chloe from saying something rude wth his TK powers.
Luckily Mercy had taught Conner all he needed to know about handling these gossip hounds when he first started to become Lexcorp's mascot.

"Explosions? Hmm, that sounds like a very legal matter? I doubt Mr. Luthor would comment on such a thing immediately after the situation. I'm sure he's too busy workng on the legal front to bother with silly interviews."

[The Question]

Lois leans in to Conner.

"Well, kid, he can tell that to us himself."

Clark Looks at the kids suspiciously.

"Are you two interns here? Shouldn't you be at school?"

[Trigger]

"Are you two interns here? Shouldn't you be at school?"

Conner blushed slightly. His parents were uber serious about his school work; they didn't need another reason to fuss at him. In his moment of embarrasment, he let go of the TK bond over Chloe's lips.

"Blech. I'm pretty sure Lex wouldn't want to talk to rude ass bi-"

Conner regained control just in time to stop the fighting words from coming out.

"What she means is that we're doing a press junket tommorrow. I'm sure you two would be invited. What paper do you guys work for?"

[The Question]

"The Daily Planet."

Lois extends her hand in a fake smile.

"My name's Lois Lane."

Clark, a bit more sincerely, extends his hand towards Conner.

"I'm Clark Kent. I'm new at the paper myself."

[Trigger]

Conner awkwardly returned Lois's smile and shook Clark's hand. Chloe took the hint and stood behind Conner with her arms crossed. Conner released the TK bond over her lips.

"I'm Conner, Conner Jones. Maybe you heard of me? I was the young guy that Lexcorp helped out a few years back. My friend here is named Chloe Sullivan. We work in a Lexcorp-sponsered news site called the Torch. I guess we might've jumped the gun by trying to answer your questions, but I still doubt Lex would entertain any visitors. I'm sure you can get all your questions in at the press junket. That is unless you have an actual appointment....."

[The Question]

"We don't, actually. If Mr. Luthor doesn't have time to see us today, that's fine. But we'd rather speak with him in private."

Lois, giving a very half hearted atempt at sounding like a concerned adult, smiles at the kids.

"Now, you kids should probably get running along to school."

[Trigger]

"We can take a hint. We'll back off for now, I'm sure Lex will chew you out himself!" Chloe whined and then immediately retreated towards one of the elevators.

"Um... I got a meeting with Mercy, so I guess I'll see you at the press junket. It was nice meeting you Clark. If I see Luthor on the way to her office, I'll mention you."

Conner waved goodbye to Clark and nodded goodbye towards Lois before he chased after Chloe, who had now entered an elevator.

Sheesh, why did Chloe act that way? I thought she wanted to talk to them?

[The Question]

"Nice kids."

"Luthor's got them wraped around his finger pretty tight."

"You really think so?"

"You heard how they talked about him. They probably think he's some sort of selfless humanitarian."

"As does most of America."

"Supporting my theory that most of America is idiotic."

"I'd argue against you on that point, but sometimes I can't help thinking the same thing. You ever hear of that kid, Conner?"

"About two years back. Nig story. Had a brain tumor or something like that. Luthor offered to put him through some experimental proceidures, free of charge. Tumor was inoperable, so the family gave it a shot. Six months later, the kid's in perfect health, and the medical comunity has new knowlege about brain surgury. I'm surpised the kid isn't glowing green, myself."

"What faith in humanity you have, Lois."

Clark looks up at the ceiling, and scans for any signs of Luthor. His vision is blocked by the lead lining in the walls. While Clark is capable of tuning into the spectrum's of light that go through led, it doesn't offer anything besides a blury mess. X-Rays are the only ones that offer a clear picture through walls.

"paranoid fella, isn't he?"

"Say something, Clark?"

Clark turns back to her.

"What? Oh, nothing."

[Trigger]

Conner walked into the elevator hurriedly. Chloe let the door close and she let out a loud moan.

"What a biznatch! She thinks she's some big shot reporter because she works for the Planet! Blech!"

Conner winced. The Daily Planet had kicked Chloe out of their inter program for not showing enough enthusiam and work effort. She claimed that some female reporter had heard nasty rumours about herself and had blamed them on Chloe without ever meeting her. Conner felt that she had taking too many vacations, but it was a moot point now.

"What do you think of their story though? You think there is any credit to that? Luthor wouldn't purposely cause an explosion would he?" Conner said with general concern.

"Nah, that Lane chick is just looking for her big break, hoping no one realizes she's thirty-something and still hasn't found a stable boyfriend..or hairdo."

"You're starting to sound jaded..."

As if God himself wanted to save Conner from Chloe's incoming rant, the elevator doors opened and Mercy was already waiting. Her face was stony as usual and her clothing was just as well-coordinated as it had been since he first met.

"Where've you been? I sent you a voicemail over an hour ago."

Conner squirmed slightly. Even though she wasn't angry (or wasn't showing any signs of anger), he still felt as if she was probing his every action. Somewhere behind her stony expression, he knew she was examining her every word. Unable to resist her scrutiny, Conner confessed his every action like a prisoner.

"Reporters held us up. I think they mentioned the Daily Planet or something. They're investigating some construction site problem, and they want to see Lex. We weren't exactly sure how to answer their questions..."

Conner must've hit a nerve because Mercy's face twitched for a brief second. As usually, instead of inviting them to follow her, she simply walked off with Chloe and Conner quickly shuffling behind her.

"Hmm. Lex will need to know about this..." she muttered below the sound of quick footsteps and office murmur.

[taskmaster]

(IC: Deathstroke)

After a couple of weeks of running in the states I traveled to Africa, The Republic of Congo specifically. During the civil war here one side was aided by two metahumans, who were part of the former U.S.S.R. Nukes weren't the only weapons we were going to use if the Cold War turned into anything but an arms race. The world's powers have been using metas for decades, as far back as World War Two. They've just been keeping it a well hidden secret.

The other side asked for the United States help, what they got was supplies and me. It was one of my first missions. I was going up against a man who could manipulate electrical energy, the other was a low level telepath. Rather than taking the time and effort to seek them out I waited for them to attack.

This mission was important for many reasons. It would show my peers my effectiveness in actual combat. It all changes on the field, no matter how many simulations you're done. I was also testing some new technology. Military combat suits from WayneTech. They were with the rest of my squad, to see how they're suit preformed in real life situations. The most important reason was that this test would decide if the government would spend anymore money of metahuman soldiers. My comm link turns on and a voice speaks.

"Wilson, they're coming in, E.T.A. ten minutes."

"How many targets?"

"Twenty regular humans and the two metas."

"Should I take them out lethally or non-lethally?"

"Try to keep human causualties to a minimum, Slade. You can take the metas out anyway you want but keep the bodies intact if possible."

"Why?"

"Focus on the mission, Slade. What we do afterwards is our business."

"Yes sir. Anything else."

"Try to get shot at least once. The people from WayneTech did fly all the way out here to see how this suit holds up, give them at least some damage to study. And if the bullets do go through you'll heal."

"Any specific place they want to see hit?"

"Any where but the head or the joints. Get ready, they're here."

Two vans and a expensive car drive into the small town. I pull the pin on a grenade and throw it in between the two vans. I jump to the ground, the smoke disguising me. All twenty of the men drop almost instantly, unconscious, except for one with a broken leg.

"Go ahead unholster your weapon." The man does as he's told.

"Alright, I'm assuming you know how to fire it." I say from beneath my mask. "Come on, shoot me right in the chest." He squeezes the trigger. The bullet bounces of the suit, no damage to me at all. Didn't even flinch.

"That good enough for you guys?"

"That'll do, Slade."

I turn back to the man. "See that wasn't so hard." I say as I kick him in the chin.

"Don't get cocky now, Slade, you still have to deal with the metas. The smoke is clearing, I suggest you get ready."

I see electrical energy move around me. A tall, shirtless white male walks toward me. He smiles, trying his best to look menacing. For all his power it would help if he were a bit smarted.

"How do you think you could possibly have any chance of killing me?" He points his fingers at me and sends bolts of lightning in my direction through his finger tips. I dodge through them and get close while I take a test tube from my belt. I take the stopper off and throw it at him, he lights up like a christmas tree. I hit him with water mix with various metals that conduct electricity. Brains win battles not brawn.

<"That's very true, Slade"> A voice speaks to me telepathically.

<"Spector, right? Telepath, former soldier. You're decided to hide behind your powers. Let's see how well they work.">

<"What the hell are you doing to me?">

<"I've started thinking in superspeed. I'm over loading your brain with information. You'll pass out in a couple of seconds. The clean up crew will find you and take you in. Sweet dreams.">

I stayed there for three months. I came back here to help out a little without the need for advanced combat gear, which I've brought with me just incase, I'm just trying to make a living. It's hard to find work that uses my skills out off the military but I've gotten by.

Working around this town, I've over heard stories about my first stay here. One has stuck with me. A man compared me to a painter. Using a brush to paint on the canvas of the battlefield. Using strokes of destruction. Strokes of death. It has become a common name for me when they tell stories about past battles. Deathstroke.

[Green Lantern]

The next morning... er afternoon:

There's a pounding on Barry's door and he wakes with a start from bed. He looks over at Iris, still laying in the bed next to him. Her annoyance that he had been late had passed almost as quickly as he had gotten there last night. Thats just how things worked with the two of them, he'd be late, she'd be mad, he'd give her an excuse, she'd forgive him. Every time. Now his excuses would be a little funner to listen to however, things like "I just saved a little boy from the train tracks." or "I stopped an alien invasion." Well, that or he'd have to come up with something very creative, being as the standard "flat tire" probably wouldn't work anymore.

The knocking continued. "BARRY! YOU IN THERE?"

Barry sighed. "Coming, Ed, gimme a second... or less." Suddenly Barry was dressed and opening the door. "Sup? City under siege? Time traveller threatening all of existance? An evil guy with my powers massacreing puppies on a world wide basis?"

"Uh, you were gonna come to the indoor track and see what your max speed is. Remember?"
He's even more self absorbed than usual... I don't think he really thinks I'm a friend, just a gopher, or a lackey... it was my freaking idea for the serum, but because he was LUCKY its him with the powers. It should have been me...

"Oh that, yeah, gimme a sec." He was now in his suit. "Kay, ready. Meet ya there."

Barry was at the track waiting, five minutes later when Ed finally showed up. "Sorry, some of us don't have super speed."

"Something bugging you Ed?"

"No, sorry Barry, just didn't get much sleep last night" Yeah, you, you concieted blowhard. Think you're hot stuff...

"Here, connect this to the receiver in your ear, its synched with my laptop to get an accurate read of your speed. I'll watch from in here to avoid the winds."

Barry put the device in his mask and went into the room that housed the indoor track and nothing else. KSU was known for their track team more than any other sport, and this was their high quality practice facility.

"Kay you can go when you're re..." He didn't finish his sentence as Barry was already gone. Ed stared at the readout on his screen. The graph was almost unreadable at this point, just jutting straight up. Rather than look at that Ed looked at the chart under it. In one second Barry had hit 450 mile an hour. The first few seconds started to level out and shrink to the bottom of the graph as he kept picking up more and more speed. By six seconds he had cracked Mach 10, and still showed no signs of slowing. The track began to smoke from over use and the rubber was melting. Ed looked back down, 14 seconds and Barry was nearly at 100,000 miles an hour. His speed continued to double or nearly double every second. Ed spoke into his microphone when Barry hit 400,000. "Barry, you're getting dangerously close to lightspeed. You should probably slow down." He listened for a response, but got only static. Seventeen seconds in and he was at 660,000 mph... 30,000 or so from light speed. Suddenly the chart dropped. Down to 450,000. Then 2,100. Then back to 450, then 32 and finally 0 as Barry screeched to a stop, tearing up the gooey rubber in front of him.

"What happened? Did you hear me?"

Barry was breathing hard. He pulled off his mask to reveal blood pouring from his nose. He coughed, and blood came out of his mouth in droplets.

"...it ... was ... like... hitting a brick wall... hurts... so much... you said something? How fast? Can't see."

Barry passed out from the sheer pain he was in. Ed hit print on his screen to print the chart out.

http://img96.imageshack.us/img96/6031/sspeed1ma.jpg (http://imageshack.us)

He went and picked up his best friend, but first took some of his blood and put it in a small vial he had handy.

I was hoping that this may happen. I need his blood for my experiments. If I can recreate his 'accident' I'll be f**king rich! And I'll be famous!

Ed had already tried to duplicate the experiment on lab rats, secretly, but they had all wound up dead, something was missing, there had to be something in Barry's blood that made him susceptible to this speed. Ed would find it.

Ed took Barry back to his room, and Iris was up. She looked horrified at her boyfriend's bloody face. "He went too fast. Almost hit light speed... I warned him even that it'd be too much. I gotta go run some tests, tell Barry to stop by the lab when he wakes up, kay?"

"Sure thing Ed."

[Darth Wolverine]

It was an encapsulating sight.

The proud and dominant sun slowly and reluctantly retreated beyond the horizon, ushered away by the velvet shadows that cloaked the land. The orange hues that had once tinted the glorious sky were replaced with an almost tangible black with handfuls of stars scattered across it. The ocean glittered majestically, reflecting the moon's grandness in its calm azure waters.

The armour-clad woman perched upon the edge of an ornate, intricately decorated balcony was quite a spectacle herself.

Attired in a tight-fitting scarlet bodice and a blue skirt, accompanied by a glimmering belt and elaborate red boots, she was the vision of perfection. Onyx tresses fell down to her waist, and a warrior's tiara supported the bridge of her nose with a golden platelet. Completing her warrior image with a pulsating lasso encircling her belt, linked to the hilt of an axe shetahed at her side. She rose to her feet as the door to her personal chamber was pushed open.

"My daughter. My Diana."

Diana allowed a small smile to touch her naturally rouge-hinted lips as she turned to face her mother and monarch - Hippolyta. "Mother. Is it time?"

"I'm afraid so," Hippolyta responded, her voice gentle yet firm. She placed a gentle hand on her daughter's shoulder. "Make us proud."

"I will, Mother," Diana said softly. "You have raised me well."

Hippolyta leaned forward and Diana lowered her head obediently, allowing her queen to lay a kiss on her forehead. "I will see you soon, my daughter. They are awaiting you in Man's World."

"Let them wait," Diana murmured, a slight element of bitterness lacing her voice. She turned and returned to the balcony, lifting herslef over hte side and hovering in the air. The gentle night breeze kissed her hair as she bade farwell. "I will return when my job is done, Mother!"

Hippolyta raised one hand in salute and farewell.

Diana turned and accelerated, plunging through the clouds and weaving in and out through the stars. She was no longer a princess...merely an ambassador in a foreign land. She was Wonder Woman.

[twylight]

The early evening sunlight streamed in from the windows on either end of the hallway, casting long pillars of orange light on the walls as I lock the door of my small detective agency.

Two lost cat calls and one call to shadow a man.

His wife, no doubt trying to see if he’s cheating. I stuffed my key’s in my bag and walked down the hallway. I jogs down the steps and out through the buildings front door making for the corner market, before heading home.

I wish I’d ridden my motorcycle to work instead of tricking my way into a ‘work out.’ I walk past a large ‘gala’ event and makes a face, taking a wide berth around it. However I reach the tiny little house in the suburbs of Gotham just as the last little peek of light leaves the sky.
Gotham was my town, and while I might not know all the social circles like Bruce Wayne, I knew the streets like the back of my hand.
Dad had taught me an appreciation of Gotham’s city works at a young age.

Pushing open the kitchen door to the little 50’s style house I place the brown bag containing two containers of whipped cream on the table.

My mother is bending over the sink, her sleeves rolled up and the water pouring from the faucet as she rinses off lettuce. Her once black hair was now streaked with silver. Her figure still slender and lithe from her year’s in the JSA.
The forgotten years. The years no one thinks about anymore and that mom refuses to acknowledge.

“Hey honey! How was your day.”

I dump my bag on the chair and grab a glass out of the cabinet, pouring myself a cup of lemonade.

“The usual, there’s a “Twilight Gala’ going on downtown. One of those things you’ll hear about in the gossip mag’s tomorrow morning. “Billionaire sleeps with East Side ****.”” I say making my voice deeper with the last part and taking a sip of the drink.

Mom flicks off the water and shakes out the lettuce, setting the lettuce in the colander she places it on a paper towel and puts it on the table, setting a glass bowl next to it.

“You could be there Dinah.” She said before turning and taking out carrots from the refrigerator.


I sat down at the table and started to tear the lettuce, dropping it into the bowl.

“I’m right where I want to be *almost*, as much as I like fancy ball’s and dresses, I just don’t have time for that stuff.”

Mom sighs and starts to cut the carrots into thin slices.

“Dinah, I wish you’d go to college. You have such great potential. Even more than your brothers.”

I sighed, tired of this conversation that had been replayed over and over in various different way’s.

“Mom, I went to college-“

“-Occupational School.” Her mother corrected.

“Alright. Occupational School. Mom, I was the youngest in my class and I graduated at the top of it. I graduated at the top of the whole school. Ever.” I said tearing the lettuce with gusto.

“That’s well and good but you can’t do this all your life.” Mom said sprinkling the carrot slices into the bowl.

I stand up and placed the empty colander in the sink, before turning around and looking at my mother.

“It’s the only thing I can do. Albeit it it’s second on my list.”

Mom stands up and looks me in the eye.

“Dinah…Don’t go there.” She said, her voice low and warning.

I raise my hands into the air spying the hidden tabloid mom had stuffed in between the breadbox and the wall.

“Why not? We go there everytime!” I grab the tabloid and plopped it on the table.
“Look mom. Look!” I point to the head line.

Mom sighs and sits down
“You have such high ideals. You think that being a ‘super-hero’ is the highest level one can get to help people. You’re wrong. Those day’s are gone, now you can do so much more as a police officer-“

“-Or a PI-“ I inserted.

Mom glides over my comment and continues.
“But the ‘heroes’ who are there now aren’t heroes Dinah. They are vigilantes, faded imitations of what your Uncles and I were. Now.” SHe holds up her hand as I open my mouth to respond.
“Go change your clothes. Josh and Helena will be here soon with Howard. And I won’t let you sit at the dinner table with a bare midriff.”

I snatch up my bag.
“Helena wears a bare midriff all the time and I don’t see you complaining.”I shoot before racing up the stairs

I run to my room and fall across the bed, before rolling over on my back.
My room is decorated like a picture from Pottery Barn, a bright picture from Pottery Barn. Mom had wanted muted tones and I had insisted on bright oranges and reds.

I sigh before walking to my closet to find something ‘suitable’ for mom’s tastes.

“Mom! We’re here!”

“Oh..there…you are…”

I jog quickly down the stairs as Howard, and Josh walked in the door, followed by a tall, long black haired woman. Emerging from the stairwell just in time to see them enter and mom envelope each one of them in a hug.

I’d picked out a cute short skirt, in grey and coupled it with a bright orange top. my hair was pulled back over my ears with orange clips. Around my neck hung a necklace from which a silver pendant of a stylalized bird dangled, a gift from my father.

“Dinah!” Howard said giving me a hug. “How’s it goin’ lil’ sis?”

I reservedly hugged him.
“Good, how’s life at school?”

“Same old, same old. Drafting, drawing, etc.” he says commenting on his schooling of Architecture.

I look past him at mom hugging Helena.
Helena was gorgeous and nice, yet I resented her immensely, for reason’s unknown. No, not true, I knew why. “Helena is well versed in Karate.” “Helena can shoot a bow” “Helena has such pretty hair…” “Helena…” “Helena…” “Helena…” You’d think she was the end all be all.

“Hey!” I was brought out of my bitterness by Josh’s hug.
“Nice hair!” he said pulling back and picking up a strand of it between his fingers.

“Well, she figures she has to compete with Helena some how.” Howard teased, his arm still around me.

I give him a hard nudge in the ribs as Mom and Helena were looking at us.
“It was for a case”

I notice my brother’s bored stares and feel a pang.

“Shall we move into the dining room?” Mrs. Lance suggested garnering a chorus of agreement from all and they all drifted into the living room, leaving me standing there. I look at the picture of my father on the wall. Off all of us children I was the only one who’d inherited both mom’s and dad’s sense of detective skills. On top of which I was practically a protégé in my martial art’s training, ‘Practically’ because I wasn’t the best yet. My Uncle Ted, or ‘Wildcat’ as he was called had been secretly training me for years, mostly in a hybrid form of Boxing and Martial Art’s. If mom ever found Out I’d be dead. I was lucky neither Howard or Josh knew because they’d surely tell her.

Dad had been the only one who knew. He’d kept it a secret and encouraged me up till his death 4 years ago when I was 16. I only wished that the desk across from mine at the office was his.

“Dinah? Are you coming?”

“On my way!”

[twylight]

Helena’s laugh twinkled across the room mingling with Josh’s hearty one, Howard’s gleeful one and mom’s classic one, which sounded like little bells. I shoved the food around on my plate as the laughter died. It was for one of Joshua’s stories he’d picked up in his work as a Lawyer. Lawyers jokes. I roll my eyes.

“OH, I totally forgot!” Helena spoke first.
“Dinah, I got tickets for a charity ball next weekend Josh isn’t able to come and I was wondering if you’d like to.” I look at her across the table. Yeah like I really want to go…

“No, I’m sorry I can’t. I’ve got a case I’m working on.”

Howard laughs.
“A case? Please Dinah…” He cuts off as I stare at him across the table.

“Yes, Howard, I have a case.” I say as I rise and pick up my plate.
“I’ll be in the garage if you need me or is you need an excuse to joke about my job.” I say walking away from the table.

“Dinah..” I can hear the strain in her voice. It sounds so familiar to one I’d heard when I was younger and wanted to put my powers to use to help people.

I stop in the doorway and turn slightly.
“I’ll be in the garage.”

I said before leaving. I dumped my plate by the sink and slipped out the kitchen door making my way for the Garage. Pulling open the garage door I surveyed my ‘baby’ an old Harley sportster I’d been fixing up. Well, dad and I had been. It was my mechanical project when I was younger and since he’d died I’d just finished her off and added my own little details.

I’d saved up most of my hard earned money for the paint job. I ran my hand over the tank. It was a shiny black with a very faint profile of a ravens head painted on in tones of deep purple, blending with the black. I am in the process of adding a larger head light on the front. Grabbing a screwdriver I get to work.
I liked getting my hands dirty, much like my mother needlepoints for relaxation I like to build my bike. It leaves me time to think as memories flood back.

Everyone said I was as classy as mom had been, parties, dresses I was ‘in’ mom had such grand hopes I’d reach the pinnacle of Gotham Society and Intelligence. Only thing I’d wanted was to take on mom’s mantle of Black Canary all my life. I figured it was an omen that I had the powers I did. However as I got older all it did was tie me down. I couldn’t yell, I couldn’t sing and my family mostly forgot all about it.

I remember waking up one day and even I’d forgotten about it. That had scared me. So I pushed as hard as I could, having Ted train me, practicing with my powers in contained circumstances. I’d found out that I could shatter steel with my ‘sonic scream’ maybe even mountains. Dad called it my ‘Canary Cry’, I remember the first time he did too.

“Quite a Canary Cry you have there Little Birdie.”

I stood there, all of 12 years old, breathless after shattering an Iron support beam.

“Yep. And a Pretty Bird too!”
Ted scooped me up in his strong arms as I panted, gasping for air. Dad handed me a glass of water and squeezed my hand.

“Let’s not tell Dinah about this….” He’d told Ted, the two of them nodding, both meaning my mother.

Dad had every instinct to encourage me to follow mom. That changed when he died. Mom became ‘fragile’ all of us had been careful not to bring up painful memories, or push her to hard. In that I’d decided to go out for the Gotham City Police Department. Only to be shut down as my mother had years ago. Though it wasn’t because I was a woman.

I failed the height requirements.

My shift had been quick and natural. If GCPD didn’t need me, I’d make myself needed…criminology, forensics…I got my Private Investigators license just last year and reopened Dad’s P.I. Office. While my older brothers scoffed and mom gave her silent encouragement.

I stand up and dust myself off, walking around I flick the newly installed headlight on. The light from it floods the dim garage. Reaching far into the night as it cast a side way’s column of light down through the open garage door and out onto the street. I flick it off and put the tools away, arranging them in the tool box just as my father had kept them, before leaving and pulling the garage door down behind me. I stopped in front of the kitchen door in the light of the porch light and dusted myself off once again.

“-st in case she changes her mind.” I pause, my hand on the doorknob as I hear Helena’s voice from the other side. Moving to the wall I peek through the window past the white drapes and see Helena and mom entering the room, each carrying used dessert plates.

“You’ll have to forgive Dinah. It’s been a hard adjustment for her since her father died. Josh has been like a father to her and she feels like your…” Mom trailed off and I furrow my brow. What that it?

“I understand and I hope in time she’ll realize that I’m not going to lock him away in a tower.” I roll my eyes as they leave the kitchen, cracking the door open I slide in and hear the sounds of ‘good-bye’s and ‘thank yous’ coming from the front door. Racing around the other side of the kitchen I wait till they’re all outside before racing up the stairs to my room.

I do not want to have to talk to mom.

I change into my pajamas and slip into bed, able to hear mom downstairs as she cleans up the kitchen, the slight clanging of dishes and the twinkling of glass as they knock against each other.
I should be down there helping her but….well….when she comes up to say something to me I’ll apologize and…..


*BZZZZ*


*BZZZ*

I flop my arm over the side of my bed, the cold air hitting my bare arm, and press the ‘snooze’ button on my alarm before peeking my eye open at the time. Thinking I can squeeze in a few more minutes I roll over and snuggle down.

*BZZZZ*


*BZZZ*


I roll over and look at the clock. My eyes going wide.
It’s my secondary alarm…Hopping out of bed I throw on some jeans and purple top. Grabbing a black wool sweater and scarf along with my bag I practically tumble down the stairs, brushing my hair with my hands.

“I wish you wouldn’t cut it so close all the time.” Mom say’s as I enter the kitchen in a hurry. Grabbing a soda from the ‘fridge I kiss her on the cheek and dart out the door towards the garage.

“DINAH! We need to talk -“

“We’ll talk tonight!” I throw my scarf over my head and set the helmet on it turning the motorcycle on and zoom away.

I make my way quickly downtown, getting to the office early. Perfect, leaves me time to back track a few blocks to Tony’s place. I leave my helmet with the security guard of the building and set off amidst Gotham’s middle class workers.

“’mornin’ Dinah!” Tony greets me.

“Hello! Anything unusual today for me?”

“Six domestic disturbances, 8 stolen cars, 4 robberies and one missing person.” He say’s handing me the newspaper. I take it from his pudgy fingers and pay him.

“That’s all?” I ask a little surprised, normally there is more…

“That’s just the west end.”

“OH.” I say making my mouth into an ‘O’

“Heh..your cute when you do that.” He says amused. I raise my eyebrow at him about to say something stunningly witty when something catches my eye on the tabloid stand, I lean over and pick it up.

TWILIGHT DINNER
BILLIONAIRE BRUCE WAYNE IN ATTENDANCE
Does he have a new fling with Vicki Vale?

A splash picture underneath showed Gotham’s Golden Boy sitting at the same table as Vicki Vale.
I smirk.

“Dinah you are good at calling it.”

Tony leans over.

“Huh?”

I smile at him and replace the tabloid.
“Nothing.” I say as my hand brushes against a stack of newspapers sending them to the ground.

“OH! Clumsy me..” I bend over and start picking them up.

“No problem…”

I pause…catching another headline:
Barry Allen: Another reason to eat your Wheaties kids!
I place them on the pile and pick one up, studying it.

“I’ll take this one too Tony..” I say absently as I read the front page.

“You sure? It’s not your usual.”

I nod, my eyes still on the story.
“I’m sure.” I pass him the money and walk off towards work, reading as I go.

“What? No good-bye?” I can hear him distantly call.

[Trigger]

As the three entered Mercy's office, Conner's eyes widened in pure shock. The walls of Mercy's office were covered with pictures of of him. Clippins and entire articles featuring him adorned her desk. Mercy caught Conner's expression.

"Don't be alarmed. With Lex's permission, I have begun crafting a new project."

"A new project?"

"Yes, Lexcorp's sales and stock has always spiked after its humanitarian efforts were showcased by the media. We plan to form a youth group that would help encourage community service and put Lexcorp's humanitarian efforts back in the media's focus."

"Wow, sounds sorta silly if you ask me. Does the world really need a set of planeteers?" Chloe joked wile examining one of the articles.

Conner's eyes focused in on one if the articles on Mercy's desk. The headline seemed to leap out at him.

FROM CRIPPLED TEEN TO HOTTEST NEW THING!

Under the headline was a picture of Conner pre-Lexcorp. His hair was almost non-existent, back then, due to his deteriating physical state. His teeth weren't nearly a sperfect as they were now and still needed the aid of braces. Conner cringed at the site of his once frail and sickly appearance. Even to this day, he couldn't understand why Chloe still liked him. He was moody and always depressed. The hospital's food was disgusting. She could've found anyone to help her design the Torch's website. So why did she stay by his side...?

Chloe felt the need to make a loud, obnoxious cough, as apparently her crack about the planeteers had fallen on deaf ears. Conner had been daydreaming and Mercy was looking through a file cabinet for a file or something. It was only when she made loud noises that they ever left their own world. So she made another, even more obviously fake, cough. Mercy finally returned her attention to the two teens and Conner snickered under his breath.

"No need to make any more noises, Ms. Sullivan. I have found the cause for our unusually early meeting."

Mercy handed Conner a vanilla colored folder which had been stuffed to the brim with different papers. The folder's heading, however, was even more eye-catching: OPERATION: YOUNG JUSTICE

"W-what is this?"

"It's the file containing all of the information concerning Lexcorp's new youth corp. I had you come here early so that you could begin the recruitment process today. We need the team ready for tommorrow's press junket.

"What? My parents would freak if they knew I wasn't in school now, let alone doing recruitment drives for a youth group!"

"Don't be foolish, your parents were informed twenty minutes ago when they called looking for you. They have no objections."

"B-but-"

"Conner! I won't forgive you if you throw away a perfectly good excuse to play hooky!"

Both Mercy and Chloe gave a look that immediately removed any forms of protest from his mouth. With a defeated look, Conner slowly exited the office with Chloe skipping behind him.

[The Question]

"I'm sorry. Mr. Luthor won't be seeing anyone today."

"WHAT?!"

Lois, after having momentairily lost her composure, regains it.

"Why not?"

"He's in the middle of a very important project. However, he'd be more than happey to speak with you at the press junket tomorrow."

Lois stands there in silence for a moment, finally forcing a smile.

"Well, I guess we'll see him then. Come along, Clark."

Lois and Clark walk out of the building together.

"That went well."

"AAGGHHH!!!"

"Can't say I disagree."

"We'll NEVER get anything out of Luthor at the press junket!"

"You're probably right."

"You're taking this well."

Clark looks at Lois.

"I met a traveler from an antique land
Who said: Two vast and trunkless legs of stone
Stand in the desert. Near them, on the sand,
Half sunk, a shattered visage lies, whose frown,
And wrinkled lip, and sneer of cold command,
Tell that its sculptor well those passions read,
Which yet survive, stamped on these lifeless things,
The hand that mocked them, and the heart that fed,
And on the pedestal these words appear:
'MY NAME IS OZYMANDIAS, KING OF KINGS:
LOOK UPON MY WORKS, YE MIGHTY, AND DESPAIR!'
Nothing beside remains. Round the decay
Of that colossal wreck, boundless and bare
The lone and level sands stretch far away."

Lois stares at Clark, very confused.

"....what?"

Clark smiles.

"It's a poem."

"I got that. The 'what' was in regard to what it had to do with the conversation."

"If Luthor is what you think he is, then he's nothing more than a modern day tyrant. If history's told us anything, it's that every tyrant falls. It just takes time."

"Well, I'm not particularly patient."

"You should really work on that. Anyway, I'll see you later. I'm going to go catch some lunch. We can try and figure this whole thing out back at the planet."

"Alright."

Clark walks off. Suddenly, Lois calls after him.

"Clark?"

Clark turns back.

"Yes?"

"I was wrong about you."

"How so?"

"You're not as useless as I thought you'd be."

"....thanks."

Lois smiles. She then hails a cab, gets in, and heads off to the Planet.

"....I think."

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

"Everything's in place, Alfred. Turn it on."

"Very well, Master Bruce..."

*WHHHHHHRRRRR*

The lights began generating, one by one, illuminating the large area infront of us. The sound of Bats squeeking errupts above us as the stalagmites find their shape among the balance of light and shadows. It's almost a vivid reflection of my own self. In some ways... This place actually is a symbolisation of what I've become.

Alfred looks on, as do I, as the generator finishes activating the lanterns I put in place. Funny thing is, this place doesn't look as scary as it did when I originally fell down here. Infact... I'm actually beginning to like the atmosphere. And that, I admit, is beginning to disturb me.

I enter deeper into the now lit Cave, as Alfred follows, looking around at everything as we delve deeper.

"Charming. But that goes without saying. Though I don't nessacarily care for the decor..."

A few Bats squeek, above him. He stops, and looks up at them.

"I suppose I could get used to it. For your guests sake, at least."

I can't help but smirk, at that, as I carry the supplies I sat down with me. The current area we're walking in reminds me somewhat of a vague hallway, leading us deeper into the main part of the caverns. That is where I intend to keep all of my equipment, to keep from prying eyes, now that I've realised I'm going to be having company at the Manor.

I step down, onto a lower part, and flick the switch on the other generator.

*WHHHHHRRRRR*

The main part of the Cave illuminates. While it isn't nessacarily lit aswell as any other location, It actually adds to the effect that I want it to give. Wayne Manor now provides residence to Bruce Wayne, and Bruce Wayne alone. This place, however, will provide as a makeshift... Headquarters, for The Batman. It will need to be improved upon, of course... But I've already aqquired a certain fondness of it.

I look back, seeing Alfred, looking up at the Cavern's stalagmites. No doubt where the Bats are nesting, at this time of day. Well... at least I'm fond of it.

I put the carriers down, and open them. The cowl, along with the rest of the suit, sits, folded... staring at me. I look back at the Cave, around me. It'll fit right in. As will I... even if unfortunately.

"While I am glad to be relieved of the burden of thinking of hiding places for your costume, Sir... I do have one question. How will you get here, from the Manor? One would think it to be rather... inconvieniant, to walk all the way we did before you found the initial hole in the gardens.", Alfred says, curiously.

I stand up from unpacking my equipment, and point to another area within the Cavern.

"The Manor would be located above that region, right?"

"I assume so."

"Then we'll build something, from the foundations. An elevator lift, perhaps... Or a tunnel."

"Build it? We can't just call a construction crew, can we? After all, I assumed you'd want all of this to be as discreet as possible..."

"Who said we'd call anyone else to do it?", I say to him, with a smirk.

He gives me a look of dread, at first, but eventually nods.

"Right, then. I'll fetch the hardhats."

"Better purchase a jackhammer or two aswell."

"..."

"...If you say so, Master Bruce..."

I turn back to my equipment as Alfred darts back into the lit 'hallway'. As soon as we finish with the new entrance to the Cave, I need to find a use for that...

I think to myself, for a second. Doesn't the eastern part of that area lead to the freeway?

...

Oh, I definatley believe I'll be able to find some use for that...

I turn, picking the cowl up from the suitcase. The lenses are practically staring into my soul. If I have one left. I look around, holding the cowl up. It blends in well with the atmosphere of the area.

I think I'm going to like it, here.

[Green Lantern]

Ed had gone back to the lab, to continue his attempts at making a working serum. He injected the lab monkey with Barry's blood mixed with the serum, and then sent 100,000,000 volts of electricity (the low output of a bolt of lightning) through the animal. The animal spasmed, but didn't die. Four minutes later it got up with a start and ran to the wall of its cage. It moved fast, then turned around and blurred toward the other side, obviously terrified of what was going on. Seconds later there was a sickening splatter sound as the monkey ran into the glass walls of his cage at nearly the speed of sound. The remains, or what was left of the remains... weren't pretty.

"Stupid thing... No I have to clean up the mess so Barry doesn't know. The important thing is that it worked."

As he wiped the mess up, Ed got a malicious grin on his face.

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-

Back at Barry's room:

Barry woke up about two hours after "hitting the wall" in his attempts to clock himself. Iris had cleaned him up, and put him in his bathrobe instead of his speed suit.

"Glad to see you among the land of the living, hon." She winked at him. "As your PR manager."

She got cut off.
"Since when are you my PR manager?!?"
"Well you definitely need one now, and my major IS media communications, with minors in broadcasting and business, so I'd say I'm fit for the job. Unless of course YOU don't want me to be." The words came out more sarcastic and venomous than she had planned, but had the desired effect in shutting Barry up.
"ANYWAY, as I was saying before someone interupted me. Both Jack Ryder and Cat Grant want to interveiw you, and Nike wants an answer.

"Tell Nike yes, but only if they add repairing the indoor track to their list of benefits for me. Schedule us for Jack's show on Friday and Cat's on Saturday, anything else?"

"Oh, yeah, Ed said to meet him in the lab, and he left this." She handed him the printout.

"I was going HOW fast?!?"

"Almost light speed, Ed told me. You need to be careful Barry, I don't you to get hurt."

"I'll be fine. See ya in a few."

With that, a red blur zoomed to the lab.

-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-

Ed had just injected himself with the serum, and was strapping himself to the electric chair, when Barry appeared.

"What are you doing?!?"

"Making myself like you Barry. It works! All I needed is your blood." Ed threw the switch and started convulsing as the electricity poured into him. Barry quickly pulled the plug, but his friends body fell unconscious to the floor. Barry felt the weak pulse, and zoomed Ed to the emergency room.

[Trigger]

After being told his assignment, Mercy practically pushed the two teens out of her office. They decided to hit the nearest cafe to devise a plan of attack for the recruitment drive. They had entered the cafe at nine, and had been chatting and reading the contents of the vanilla folder ever since. Conner check his cellphone for the time.

"11:55, I guess it would be a moot point to try to go to school today." Conner said with a sigh.

"It doesn't matter anyway. We get to recruit a group of super people!
According to the file, we have about eight potential candidates. Any favorites so far?"

"I'm thinking about approaching Leonid."

"Who?"

"Leonid Kovar, we were in the same wing of Lexcorp's treatment facilities. He had an even more severe strain of the cancer that I was suffering from. Poor guy had to have several parts of his body amputated. They built a suit for him to use."

"Oh yeah, that russian dude. Isn't he still being treated though?"

"Not to my knowledge. Apparently he goes there for a yearly suit maintenance. I figured he'd be one of the first to accept our offer-"

Before Conner could finish the conversation, two tall twixters appeared before him. They wore matching blue and red jerseys sporting the Metropolis High Eagles mascot on them. The more buff of the two spoke first.

"Aren't you Conner Jones"

"Well...yeah..."

"Great, I'm Hank and this is Don. We were told you two were handling the construction of the Young Justice roster."

"We are. How might I help-"

"We're the sons of the Hall foundation's chairman, Gregory Hall. We came to inform you that we'd be joining. Our costumes are already done, so we'll be ready for the press junket tommorrow."

"We haven't finished organizing the roster. When we've actually looked at each candidate we'll inform you of your status here in the team. Not everyone will get a chance to-"

Hank Hall looked at Conner as if his head was on backwords.

"Dude, no need to worry about that. As co-leaders we've already chosen the other two kids."

"Co-leaders?"

"Well Lex insisted that you be leader for media purposes."

"I know that, but since when did Young Justice need co-captains? Look, I know that you guys must be excited at the idea of playing superheroes, but-"

"Playing superhero? We are heroes! How many forms of martial arts do you know?"

"Um...well..none, I guess."

"Exactly! We've been taught several types of combat training and we're near experts in CQC! Why, we could finish you off right here!" Hank yelled in Conner's face.

Everybody inside the cafe immediately stopped what they were doing to look at the commotion. The skinnier one, Don, quickly grabbed Hank by his collar.

"Hank, your making a scene!" he whined.

Turning towards Conner, he began to wipe any spittle off Conner's shirt.

"I apologize for Hank's behavior. Maybe he'll learn to be a little less...aggresive by tommorrow's press junket."

With those last parting words, Don and Hank quickly left the cafe. Hank glared at Conner once more before leaving the cafe.

"You should've said something! Now we got the karate kid and steroid man on the team!"

"Geez, Chloe! I could barely get a word in. They pretty much invited themselves!"

"Sissy..." Chloe snickered.

Conner began to pout and followed them out of the cafe. It was best that he followed them and made them know who was the boss of this youth group. Chloe followed behind cheerfully, and leaped into the driver's side. Conner turned on the radio, and pressed on the gas pedal hard.

"I'll show them what a real superhero does..." he muttered under his breath.

[Darth Wolverine]

Diana dropped down to the grass, marvelling at the soft prickles of the emerald grass bristling against her bare legs. Moving tentatively forward and keeping herself alert, she glanced warily around, one hand gripping the hilt of the battleaxe sheathed at her side. It was extremely quiet for a city (or at least what she had heard of them). Perhaps she had taken a wrong turning?

"Hello?" she called out. "Can anybody hear me?"

Upon recieving no answer, she reached out with her senses, connecting herself to the wildlife below her. Her eyes fluttered closed and she spread out her arms in a grand gesture. Come to me. A fox appeared from the shadows, darting towards her and dashing around her legs excitedly. Diana knelt and ran her hand over the vixen's coat with a smile.

Hello...can you tell me where I can find the city?

The fox paused and yapped softly.

Thank you, my friend.

Diana rose to her feet and took to the air again, aiming herself at the north and accelerating. As blurred lights came into view, she settled down beside a road sign and strode into the city. The sign read 'Welcome to Metropolis. We Hope You Enjoy Your Stay'.

[LibrarianThorne]

He paused above the planet, and checked his coordinated. "Third planet from th' yellow sun... check. Breathable atmosphere... check. Seventy-ish percent water... check. This mus' be th' place," said Lobo.

The sleek red bike hovered above Earth, and Lobo smiled. He reached around his seat and grabbed a belt of pouches, fixing it firmly around his right leg. It was filled with spare ammunition, tracking devices, tracers, and other utilitarian items Lobo often used when on the job. He reached around the other side of his seat, and grabbed a belt with two holstered Korvek ARP-9000 All-Purpose Pistols, and fixed it around his waist.

"Awright then, let's do this thing an' get th' creds. Been meanin' ta check out Obula-7. Ooooh, tha things I hear th' women can do... An' now I'm gonna have th' cash ta go! Fraggin' sweet deal." He let out a laugh, and accelerated his craft into Earth's upper atmoshphere.

Once he was in the atmosphere, the atmospheric bubble that surrounded his seat slowly dissipated. Lobo breathed in the air, then began coughing loudly. He hacked for a few moments, before spitting out a wad of phelgm. "What th' frag? These primitive hume bastiches don't even have airborne enhances. What a dump," he said while using his left hand to feel around in his pockets. Another moment later, and a lit cigar was clenched in his teeth. "Aaah. Much better," he said as smoke poured out of his cigar and nostrils. "Gonna have ta teach th' feebs here 'bout proper civilization. Now, bike, gimme a planetwide scan fer Kryptonian life forms. General area only, don' wanna make this too easy."

The bike beeped for a few moments, then a green holographic display lit up in front of Lobo. He eyed the map carefully, noting hte glowing red dot indicating the Kryptonian's location. Underneath the dot was the word "Metropolis."

"Metropolis? Who th' frag names a city 'Metropolis'? What kinna unimaginative bastich does it take ta think 'Hey, think I'm gonna name my city, 'City'. ' An' who th' frag'd live in a dive like that? I'm prolly puttin' the Kryptonian out of his misery. No self-respectin' sentient being'd live in a place like this."

As Lobo's rant finished, he found himself a few hundred feet above Metropolis. He sighed. "Bike: Overwatch," said Lobo as he leapt off of his bike. A few seconds later, he landed in the middle of a busy intersection. Cars swerved and stopped when he landed, but a small green car couldn't avoid the large Czarnain and collided with him. Lobo stood, the metal of the car bent around his waist, and surveyed the city. The driver of the car, a man in his mid-'30s, looked up at Lobo fearfully. Lobo looked down on the man, then walked around to his door and tapped on the closed window. The man, his green eyes wide with fear, slowly rolled down the window. "Y-yes?"

Lobo reached into a pocket on the inside of his vest, and pulled out a holo-plate. He shook it once, and an image of Superman appeared, floating in the air. "Ya seen this guy anywhere around here?" Lobo asked.

The man, still not comprehending what was going on, shook his head. "N-n-no, never s-seen him." Lobo sighed dejectedly. "Too bad fer you, really," he said as he drew one of his ARP-9000s and shot the man in the head. The man's head exploded, as if shot with a cannon, decorating the inside of his car with blood, bone, and brain matter. Lobo then raised the gun into the air, and began firing it, starting a general panic. "LISSEN UP, YA FEEBS! TH' NAME'S LOBO, AN' IF TH' GEEKWAD KRYPTONIAN DON'T SHOW, I'M GONNA FRAG YOU WASTES O' SPACE UNTIL I GET HIS ATTENTION!"

As if to accentuate his point, he turned his weapon on a panicked, closely packed croud of pedestrians. He fired three shots, and nearly everyone in that crowd was killed. It was as though they'd been shot at with a cannon, various parts decorating the sidewalk and creatin a macabre scene. Haw. Been too long since I did any good killin'.

[Trigger]

Conner and Chloe were singing along to the newest Fallout Boy single when a car suddenly swerved past them frantically. Weaving back and forth through the lanes, he was followed by several other cars.

"W-woah! That guy almost hit us!"

"Wierd, I wonder what they're running from?"

"LISSEN UP, YA FEEBS! TH' NAME'S LOBO, AN' IF TH' GEEKWAD KRYPTONIAN DON'T SHOW, I'M GONNA FRAG YOU WASTES O' SPACE UNTIL I GET HIS ATTENTION!"

Conner stopped the Porsche at the sight of a tall, strange looking man. He was attacking civilians at random and laughing as if this was all child's play to him.

"O-oh my god! Conner do something!!"

"Do something? Like what? I'm don't even know what that is-"

An explosion followed by panicked screams echoed through the air. Chloe gave Conner an expectant look and he sighed. He had only possesessed his abilities for two years, but he had never put them to use in a combat situation.
However, he couldn't just let this goon attack people. He'd have to hold him off until the proper authorities got to the scene. Conner leaped out of the Porsche and Chloe moved into the driver's side.

"C-Conner, be careful!"

A loud explosion rang out in the air again. Conner nodded confidently at Chloe. He knew his job, and letting her think that he wasn't scared was part of it.

"Head over to Lexcorp, or home, or whatever! Just get out of here!"

Chloe nodded queitly and sped off in the Porsche. Conner took a deep breath and flew over to the large man.

"Hey, you! Creep! Aren't you late for a KISS concert or something?!"

[LibrarianThorne]

Conner and Chloe were singing along to the newest Fallout Boy single when a car suddenly swerved past them frantically. Weaving back and forth through the lanes, he was followed by several other cars.

"W-woah! That guy almost hit us!"

"Wierd, I wonder what they're running from?"

"LISSEN UP, YA FEEBS! TH' NAME'S LOBO, AN' IF TH' GEEKWAD KRYPTONIAN DON'T SHOW, I'M GONNA FRAG YOU WASTES O' SPACE UNTIL I GET HIS ATTENTION!"

Conner stopped the Porsche at the sight of a tall, strange looking man. He was attacking civilians at random and laughing as if this was all child's play to him.

"O-oh my god! Conner do something!!"

"Do something? Like what? I'm don't even know what that is-"

An explosion followed by panicked screams echoed through the air. Chloe gave Conner an expectant look and he sighed. He had only possesessed his abilities for two years, but he had never put them to use in a combat situation.
However, he couldn't just let this goon attack people. He'd have to hold him off until the proper authorities got to the scene. Conner leaped out of the Porsche and Chloe moved into the driver's side.

"C-Conner, be careful!"

A loud explosion rang out in the air again. Conner nodded confidently at Chloe. He knew his job, and letting her think that he wasn't scared was part of it.

"Head over to Lexcorp, or home, or whatever! Just get out of here!"

Chloe nodded queitly and sped off in the Porsche. Conner took a deep breath and flew over to the large man.

"Hey, you! Creep! Aren't you late for a KISS concert or something?!"

"KISS? Who th' frag is KISS?" Lobo eyed the newcomer, then quickly scanned his holo-image of the Kryptonian. Ain't him. Damn, just another geekwad I gotta kill 'fore I can do the big kill.

"You lookin' fer trouble, punk? Gotta death wish or somethin'?" Lobo holstered his pistol, and let his hook fall into his hand. "Come on, then. Let ol' Uncle 'Bo give ya agood send off."

[Darth Wolverine]

Diana strode through the concrete jungle, her eyes narrowed. She was gripping the axe harder than ever. This was all unfamiliar and strange to her. The night life was obviously nonexistant in this part of the city. There were few passers-by and even fewer buildings showing any signs of activity. She had expected things to be...livelier than this.

Perhaps when she got further into the city...?

There was a distant shriek and a deafening boom. A discharge from a rifle, maybe? Whatever it was, it sounded like trouble. Diana broke into a run, once again reaching out with her limited telepathy. She grunted in frustration as she recieved little response. These male fools seemed to have stunted any expansion of wildlife in this area.

She skidded to a halt as another thud soundned. Homing in on the source of the sound, she sprinted forward and rounded a corner to see...what could only be described as a complete and utter freak. His skin was a chalkish white, with muscles bulging beneath it. In one hand was a large, alien weapon with a smoking barrel. Thick, matted locks of hair, caked with dust and grime, hung almost to his waist.

Standing before him was a teenager with short-cropped black hair...what did he think he was going to do?

"It appears that the young men are just as foolsih as the old," she mumbled bitterly, and bounded forward, landing beside the teen and unsheathing her golden battleaxe. Addressing the alien, she barked, "I am Princess Diana of Themyscira! Stand down, or prepare to feel the sting of my blade!"

She swung her axe back threateningly, waiting for an excuse to bludgeon him with it.

[The Question]

Clark sits at a bench in the park, eating a hot dog. Suddenly, he hears a dull thud. He turns to the vendor he just purchased his food from.

"You hear that?"

The vendor shrugs and turns back to his newspaper. Clark focuses his atention on the area the sound came from. He's not practiced focusing with his hearing much. Simply blocking out all the backround noise. But he can make out....

"LISSEN UP, YA FEEBS! TH' NAME'S LOBO, AN' IF TH' GEEKWAD KRYPTONIAN DON'T SHOW, I'M GONNA FRAG YOU WASTES O' SPACE UNTIL I GET HIS ATTENTION!"

Clark stands up, throws out hos hot dog, runs into the nearest alley, and changes into his suit. He rises into the air, and flies towards the disturbance so fast, the red and blue in his outfit blend together into a barely visible purple streak.

Almost instantly, he finss himself at the area of concern. A large, albino man with jet black hair is putting away a gun and holding a hook connected to a chain in front of a teenage boy's face. Around him, cars are turned over, the ground is torn up, and people are lying dead in the streets. My God. Did THAT guy do all of this?

Clark, at blinding speed, launches towards the albino man, grabs him, and hoists him a good 20 feet above the ground.

Remember the deep voice, Clark thinks.

"What the hell is going on here?"

Suddenly, Clark notices a tall woman in red and blue Greek battle armor, holding an axe.

"I am Princess Diana of Themyscira! Stand down, or prepare to feel the sting of my blade!"

What is going on here?, Clark thinks to himself.

[LibrarianThorne]

Clark sits at a bench in the park, eating a hot dog. Suddenly, he hears a dull thud. He turns to the vendor he just purchased his food from.

"You hear that?"

The vendor shrugs and turns back to his newspaper. Clark focuses his atention on the area the sound came from. He's not practiced focusing with his hearing much. Simply blocking out all the backround noise. But he can make out....

"LISSEN UP, YA FEEBS! TH' NAME'S LOBO, AN' IF TH' GEEKWAD KRYPTONIAN DON'T SHOW, I'M GONNA FRAG YOU WASTES O' SPACE UNTIL I GET HIS ATTENTION!"

Clark stands up, throws out hos hot dog, runs into the nearest alley, and changes into his suit. He rises into the air, and flies towards the disturbance so fast, the red and blue in his outfit blend together into a barely visible purple streak.

Almost instantly, he finss himself at the area of concern. A large, albino man with jet black hair is putting away a gun and holding a hook connected to a chain in front of a teenage boy's face. Around him, cars are turned over, the ground is torn up, and people are lying dead in the streets. My God. Did THAT guy do all of this?

Clark, at blinding speed, launches towards the albino man, grabs him, and hoists him a good 20 feet above the ground.

Remember the deep voice, Clark thinks.

"What the hell is going on here?"

Suddenly, Clark notices a tall woman in red and blue Greek battle armor, holding an axe.

"I am Princess Diana of Themyscira! Stand down, or prepare to feel the sting of my blade!"

What is going on here?, Clark thinks to himself.

Lobo was about to evsicerate the young idiot that had challenged him, when he heard the voice of the woman. He turned, and uttered a low whistle. Whatta babe! After I'm done killin', I'll show her m' real weapon. Haw.

That was when he heard another voice, and looked up. Hovering above him was the Kryptonian.

Lobo smiled. All I hadda do was show up. Convenient fer me.

Biting down on his cigar, Lobo leapt into the air. When he was level with the Kryptonian, he unleashed a blindingly fast punch. His arm was a blur of white as it impacted into the Kryptonian's chest, sending the strangely garbed man careening through a building. Lobo landed on a car, sparking an explosion that enveloped him in fire.

He strode through the flame, his hair slightly smoldering, and walked towards the woman. "What're you doin' later, sweet thing? I'm free ta hookup soon's I off tha alien."

[Darth Wolverine]

Diana released a feral growl as she raised her axe. This was going to be a very satisfying way to unwind after her journey. The caped man seemed to be on her side for now, and althouh he was strong, he appeared to be...dense. The teen was just as stupid, apparently. It was left to Diana, the Warrior Princess of Themyscira, to deal with this mess. And it suited her just fine.

"Stupid."

She clipped his jaw with a fist.

"Brutish."

A booted foot to the chest.

"Arrogant."

A knee between the legs.

"Men."

She brought down the axe with all of her might, grinning as it impacted on the monster's twisted face.

[LibrarianThorne]

Diana released a feral growl as she raised her axe. This was going to be a very satisfying way to unwind after her journey. The caped man seemed to be on her side for now, and althouh he was strong, he appeared to be...dense. The teen was just as stupid, apparently. It was left to Diana, the Warrior Princess of Themyscira, to deal with this mess. And it suited her just fine.

"Stupid."

She clipped his jaw with a fist.

"Brutish."

A booted foot to the chest.

"Arrogant."

A knee between the legs.

"Men."

She brought down the axe with all of her might, grinning as it impacted on the monster's twisted face.

Lobo was more than happy to let the lady go pound on him. Until she went for the Main Man's Main Man. Lobo growled, and caught the axe by its blade a moment before it impacted his face.

"Nobody hits the Main Man there. Not even a hot chick like yerself," he said. Wasting no time, he delivered a thunderous punch to her gut, causing her to double over. Putting both hands together, he then smashed the back of her head with a hammer blow so powerful that it created a sonic boom.. The woman fell to the ground.

"Never liked you hero types anyway."

[The Question]

Clark, dazed from the blow, stands up from the rubble. My god, this guy's as tring as I am.

Suddenly, Clark notices a sound in the distance.

Sirens.

They'll never be able to deal this guy.

Clark shoots out of the rubble, hitting the albino with full force. He then throws his with full force, into the forrested areas around the city. Clark lowers in front of him.

"If we're going to fight, we're doing it WITHOUT an audiance. So tell me, who the hell are you?"

[LibrarianThorne]

Clark, dazed from the blow, stands up from the rubble. My god, this guy's as tring as I am.

Suddenly, Clark notices a sound in the distance.

Sirens.

They'll never be able to deal this guy.

Clark shoots out of the rubble, hitting the albino with full force. He then throws his with full force, into the forrested areas around the city. Clark lowers in front of him.

"If we're going to fight, we're doing it WITHOUT an audiance. So tell me, who the hell are you?"

Lobo rubbed his jaw and glared up at the Kryptonian. "Surprised ya didn't hear me th' first time I said m' name." Lobo stood up and dusted off his pants. The Kryptonian was just as powerful as he'd thought. That meant this was gonna be a hell of a fight. "Th' name's Lobo. Now, ya gonna tell me yer name or 're we just gonna cut straight ta me feedin' ya yer spleen?"

[The Question]

Clark just floated there for a moment. A name? I can't tell him my real name. What if he works for the government or something? Think Clark, think. What was it the tabloids said about you? 'Nazi Superman invade America' or something like that. Okay....

"People around here seem to call me Superman. Why are you here?"

[LibrarianThorne]

Clark just floated there for a moment. A name? I can't tell him my real name. What if he works for the government or something? Think Clark, think. What was it the tabloids said about you? 'Nazi Superman invade America' or something like that. Okay....

"People around here seem to call me Superman. Why are you here?"

"I thought that was fraggin' obvious. I'm here ta kill you. Ya got some enemies in some high places, an' they hired me. Unnerstandable, as I'm the best gun for hire in this galaxy."

Lobo gripped his hook tight and with lightning quick speed drew one of his pistols.

http://img131.imageshack.us/img131/1728/lobo3wq.jpg

He fired three shots as he leapt at Superman.

[The Question]

As the bullets are fired, Clark just barely catches them in his hands at high speed. He feels a sharp pain in his palms. What are these, armor peircing rounds?"

Clark is then snapped back into atention when Lobo delivers a blow to his jaw, creating a small shockwave that shakes the surrounding trees violently. Clark stops himself mid air and shoots back towards Lobo, hitting him with full force, creating another, slightly larger shock wave.

[Darth Wolverine]

Diana pulled herself into a sitting position, her head throbbing with raw pain. She felt something trickle down her back; reaching round to touch it, she found a scarlet liquid smeared on her fingers. She gritted her teeth and snarled. He had drawn first blood. She would draw the last. Hauling herself to her feet and freeing her axe from the pavement, she turned to face the alien.

He had pistols in his hands, squeezing the triggers and sending a barrage of laserfire at the caped male. He may be strong, but with her axe, she was just as powerful. He liked to hit women on the back of the head...

"I certainly hope this doesn't leave a scratch," Diana hissed, her voice laced with sarcasm.

She boudned forward, disarming him with a swift kick and then twisting round behind him. Before he could react, she lifted herself above him and channeled all her might into her axe. It pulsed with energy as it came down and slammed into the alien's neck with a sickening crack. There was a small boom as it impacted, and Diana felt her arms tremble at the blow.

She dropped down a few metres behind him and slipped into a defensive poise, shaking away her grogginess. At leats she'd paid him back...in full.

[LibrarianThorne]

As the bullets are fired, Clark just barely catches them in his hands at high speed. He feels a sharp pain in his palms. What are these, armor peircing rounds?"

Clark is then snapped back into atention when Lobo delivers a blow to his jaw, creating a small shockwave that shakes the surrounding trees violently. Clark stops himself mid air and shoots back towards Lobo, hitting him with full force, creating another, slightly larger shock wave.

Lobo was knocked flying backwards, anbd he hit a large oak tree with a sickening crack. His spine shattered from the impact, and the tree fell over. Lobo gritted his teeth as the bones of his spine knit together, and in a moment he was up again. He spat out his cigar, and smiled at Superman. He then dropped his hook, and put two fingers to his mouth. He whistled a loud, sharp sound.

Above Metropolis, Lobo's bike turned, and in the flare of afterburners sped out of the city.

Superman gazed at Lobo, while Lobo still kept his gun trained on the man of Steel. "Yer really gonna like this one, Supes," he said as his bike thundered into the back of Superman's head with a loud clang. Superman dropped like a stone, and Lobo walked towards his bike.

"You wanna know why I took th' job o' killin ya, Superman? Wasn't fer th' money. Creds don' mean much ta me. What you are is an oppurtunity fer me to fulfill a dream I've had fer a long time. When I kill ya, I'm gonna commit an act o' genocide."

[The Question]

Clark looks up. He sees the woman in armor as she hits Lobo and lansa behind him. He thinks over what Lobo said. Genocide? I could never figure out what the ship's computers said. Could I really be the last of my kind?"

Clark stands, his head still fuzzy.

"So that's what you want? To wipe out an entire culture of people? You're insane."

[LibrarianThorne]

OOC: Since Q's acknowledged your post, Darth, could you at least explain how Diana got from the city to the forest?

Lobo's neck bent downwards at an odd angle, the muscles and spine of the massive Czarnian still visible. The force of the blow had dropped him to one knee.

"You fraggin' whore!" screamed Lobo as he stood up. Sickeningly, those present could see the muscles and tendons of his neck connect, and in an instant he was fully healed from the blow. He turned with blinding speed and uppercutted the amazon warrior. His fist exceeded mach two as it slammed into Diana's chin, sending her airborne and leaving Lobo's right hand covered in her blood.

Lobo then runed on Superman, tackling him to the ground and holding his throat with both of his massive hands. "Yer culture an' yer people 're dead, ya stupid bastich. Yer the last one, an' ol' Lobo is gonna kill ya. Bike: execute special delivery."

Lobo pounded on Superman as his bike hovered over. Each blow was fierce, packed with astonishing power. From the bike emerged a lead box, and Lobo began to laugh. "Y'know what's really funny? I ain't even gonna kill ya with m' bare hands. I got a chunk o' yer planet ta do the job," he said as he stood over the dazed Superman. He reached into the lead box, and pulled out a glowing green rock. The grass around the paid began withering, leaves began falling off of trees. Lobo's hand began smoking, as if on fire.

"One o' th' most radioactive substances in th' known universe. Superman, meet what's left o' Krypton."

[The Question]

Clark looks at the rock.

"What are you going to do, distract me with...."


Clark's head suddenly feels woozy. He feels something on his upper lip. He puts his hand on it, and looks at the blood pouring down.


"....shiny gems?"

Clark begins to feel painfully nausious. His vision begins to blurr slightly, and he feels blood in the back of his throat.

Wh...what is this? My....nausia....headache.....bleeding.....christ, these are the symptoms of radiation poisoning. Never.....never been exposed to more than a tiny bit of radium before. Made my hand sting a bit, but nothing like this.

Clark looks up at Lobo's hand, and sees that it's burning.

"doesn't seem to be doing you all that good either...."

[LibrarianThorne]

Clark looks at the rock.

"What are you going to do, distract me with...."


Clark's head suddenly feels woozy. He feels something on his upper lip. He puts his hand on it, and looks at the blood pouring down.


"....shiny gems?"

Clark begins to feel painfully nausious. His vision begins to blurr slightly, and he feels blood in the back of his throat.

Wh...what is this? My....nausia....headache.....bleeding.....christ, these are the symptoms of radiation poisoning. Never.....never been exposed to more than a tiny bit of radium before. Made my hand sting a bit, but nothing like this.

Clark looks up at Lobo's hand, and sees that it's burning.

"doesn't seem to be doing you all that good either...."

"I gotta healin' factor 'at'll keep me fine. Prob'ly gonna lose th' hand, but such is life."

Lobo yawned. "Yer prob'ly feelin' the worst you ever felt in yer life, right about now. Y' c'n thank yer parents fer that. It's yer body, ya see. Drinks in radiation like I take in good booze. Unfortunately fer you, yer body can't distinguish too well between good radiation an' bad radiation. Speakin' o' which, Bike: execute Frag 'Em All."

The bike sped away, flames from the rockets that powered it igniting the forest around them.

[The Question]

Clark looks over to the woman. The radiation will kill her if I don't do something. Clark looks up at Lobo.

"well, i'm a pretty quick healer myself...."

Clark stands, slowly, and fires a blast of heat fision at the green rock, causing it to shatter. Then, at high speed, Clark grabs the shards, God, it burns, and jams them into Lobo's chest and eyes.

"try....try healing from that..."

[Trigger]

Conner was only able to arrive just as the albino man's bike sped off. He had never felt so nervous and was embarrassed to have just been passed over like a minimal threat.
Deciding to make himself useful, Conner tried snuffing out most of the flames covering the forest in the wake of the battle that had just been waged. Through the smoke and ash, Conner could see the body of one of the combatants. He floated offer to the being only to find him unconcious. The flames made it hard to distinguish his facial features.

"O-oh, my god! Are you ok?!?"

[The Question]

Clark turns towards Conner. Is he flying? This day is getting stranger and....the rock!

Clark musters as much energy as he can.

"KID! GET OUT OF HERE!"

[Trigger]

Conner squinted to make out the man's face, but the heat and the smoke made it hard to see.

"I can make do. Are you ok? That albino freak may still be around, and he looked more interested in bruising you. As long as I got my TK field up, I can take a few hits."

[The Question]

Stupid kid....

Clark yess at the top of his lungs.

"GET OUT OF HERE NOW! THIS WHOLE AREA IS HIGHLY RADIOACTIVE!!!"

Clark's gut begins to churn painfully. His legs buckle and he falls to his knees.

[Trigger]

Conner looked around him. What did he mean reactive? Conner's head was a little fuzzy, but he didn't see anything to wierd in the flames. if the guy didn't want help, he didn't need to get it.
"Dude, what ever. If you want to die out here that's not my fault.

Conner flipped the man off and flew high above the forest. Looking he down he watched the flame devour the forest.

[Green Lantern]

As Barry dropped Ed off in the E.R. he saw that CNN was covering a huge fire outside of Metropolis. Emergency crews couldn't even get close enough to it because of the heat. I could get the flames calmed down... all I need to do is make a vacuum with my speed and kill their oxygen source. Metropolis, here I come.

In a matter of seconds he was in the middle of the flames. It seems he stumbled on a fight... ITS THE NAZI! He's real... and some freaking Alice Cooper wannabe. As he came to a stop, he noticed that their was also a woman who also appeared down for the count. As Lobo got on his bike and sped off, he mentioned something about a nuke... In that time, even Barry didn't react quicker than Superman. Well, if he doesn't want my speed expertise, I'll do what I can here...

He starts running around a small area of the flames, funneling it upwards and containing it. Then quickly reverses direction to create a vacuum, extinguishing it. I'd do it for this whole area, but I don't know if I should move the woman. So I'll do it a little at a time.

In a matter of minutes the fire was out. But the Nazi had fallen back to the ground in the same time frame.

[Trigger]

Now a new guy hand arrived on the scene. Conner tried his best to make out what was going on. He hovered as still as he could to try and listen to what they were saying, but he was too far. In frustration he began to pout again and crossed his arms.

"Jerks, I get fussed at for helping out, and he just pops into the scene!"

[LibrarianThorne]

Lobo staggered back as the fragments of the rock pierced his skin, setting his nerve endings on fire. "GRAAAARR" he yelled as he dug his fingers into his chest, ripping out the shards piece by piece causing blood to fountain out from the wounds.

He was dazed from the sudden, overwhelming exposure to the radiation. The heat and flames from the fire weren't helping him, either. Gotta get outta here. Find a place ta heal up 'n try again.

Lobo brought two scarred but visibly healing fingers to his lips, and whistled again. In a few seconds, his bike hovered above him, but he couuldn't resist one last oppurtunity to gloat. "Ya did good there, Supes. But ya ain't done good enough. My bike's already planted a nuke in the heart o' yer city, an' ya got less'n four minutes ta find it an' defuse it, or that city goes up in smoke."

Lobo crawled aboard his bike, barely strong enough to sit upright. With a roar like a caged animal, the bike took off again into the sky.

[The Question]

Oh. Yay for me.

Clark rises and shoots into the city at full speed, causing a loud sonic boom. he begins scanning for traces of radiation. He notices a small leak underneath a manhole. He rips the manhole out of the ground, grabs the bomb, and flies into the air at top speed. He gets as high as he can, and throws the bomb into the air at full force. He then shoots back toards the ground. The radiation doesn't reach the ground, but an EMP knocks out several electronic devices in Metropols and the surrounding areas. Superman crashes to the ground in the forrest as Barry Allen puts put the flames.

[Trigger]

Conner watched as the man fell to the ground in a pathetic attempt to get away from the fire. Gently floating back into the forest, he once again walked over to the man. He seemed weak from the fight. Or maybe he's not coping welll with the heat? Either way, he needed Conner's help. There didn't seem to be anyway for him to leave the forest in time on his own power.

"You want my help now? It's nice and cool inside my TK field."

[The Question]

Clark looks up at Conner.

"...lead. get some...led. radiation will kill us....put green shards in lead....box...."

Clark then begins to pass out.

Clark then snaps out of it. He drags himself to his feat, and begins scanning the city for lead. He sees some on the lining beneath Lexcorp towers. He flies towards Lexcorp, and then notices that, due to the EMP, a CNN helacopter is struggling to maintain altitude. Clark catches the helacopter, and lowers it to the ground. The then shoots towards the manhole where he found the bomb. He punches into the wall, pulls out a chunk of lead, and shoots back to the site of the fire. He uses his heat vision to melt the lead on top of the shards. The radiation subsides, and Clark begins to feel better.

[Trigger]

Conner shook his head in disgust. He had wasted all of his time on this and not the recruitment drive. If he didn't get a move on, he might really need to depend on the team Hank and Don crafted. However there was one thing still bothering him...
Landing back on the ground he walked up to the strangely dressed man.

"So what the hell just happened? When the media learns of my involvement they'll want an answer, and I doubt you'd be willing to do the talking."

[Green Lantern]

Conner shook his head in disgust. He had wasted all of his time on this and not the recruitment drive. If he didn't get a move on, he might really need to depend on the team Hank and Don crafted. However there was one thing still bothering him...
Landing back on the ground he walked up to the strangely dressed man.

"So what the hell just happened? When the media learns of my involvement they'll want an answer, and I doubt you'd be willing to do the talking."Barry rejoins the Nazi and the kid, when he gets the fire out.
"If you two don't want the media exposure, I'll field it. I'm already public, and I can understand if you want to keep your abilities secret... I kinda f**ked that one up on my own. Just tell me what to say."

[Trigger]

"Hmmm, that would probably be best at this point. My powers are public already, but I don't think Lex would like the publicity. He's already got the explosion at the construction site to worry about. It's all your Red Riding Hood. "

Conner turned towards the other man again.

"Well, I guess that's my exit. I hope you don't make a habit of messing up my city."

[The Question]

Clark looks at Barry.

"Ju....just say you saw the fire and decided to help. I can't deal with the media right now, and I'd like to try and figure this out for myself. Also, warn a hazmat team that you discovered some radioactive substance and covered it in hot lead. That stuff's dangerous. Now, if you'll excuse me..."

Clark looks at Conner after his comment.

"I'll try not to."

Clark rises into the air and shoots towards the city. He looks at the destruction Lobo caused, and begins helping people. Pulling large rocks off of people, pulling people out of wrecked cars, leaving the scene before people can register what happened each time.

[Watchman]

The other night at the charity dinner. Crane sat there with his hand shaking. He looked down at them and saw the blood on them. The blood wouldn't come off.

"Oh Jessica" he said to himself "We're sorry you were a nice girl but we had to complete our project soon we can show the whole world" he spotted a woman heading out and she was leaving the most powerful man in Gotham.

GO AHEAD CRANE MAKE HER FEAR….MAKE HER SCREAM

He got up and followed her outside. He hid in some bushes as she walked out.

MAKE HER SCREAM

MAKE HER FEAR

He placed on his mask and black gloves. He started to push through the bushes but stop. "Hey buddy can I help" he turned with his mask on and the man jumped back. "What the hell are you?" he said under his breath. Crane leapt to his feet and stab the man through the gut with a butter knife.

"We're sorry but you got in the way....I didn't want to do this but I had no choice" he voice seemed to change "Now tell me sir what do you fear?" he plunge the knife in deeper. He stood up and the woman looked right at him. She couldn't scream and he disappear telling himself "We'll see you soon my dear". The cops did arrive and could not find any traces.

Back on at Crane's mansion he sat in the corner of his study. The figure slammed opened the study'd door and came inside.

THAT WAS TOO CLOSE JONATHAN WE MUST TAKE CARE OF THIS WOMAN

"We dont even know who she is"

YES WE DO SHE INTERVIEWED YOU BEFORE….SHE”S VICKY VALE….TAKE CARE OF HER

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I'm floating.

...Well, partly. I'm actually balancing myself on a beam, from one lone finger. It took me years to master this... And even now, it's a challenge. I was taught this by a monk I encountered while roaming the eastern parts of Asia, last year. It's an act of concentration... It frees the mind of stress.

"Master Bruce?"

...And there goes the concentration. I lose my balance, but manage to stop myself from hitting the beam with both hands. I then sit up, from my position, and look at Alfred, looking at me in a strange manner, holding a metal tray.

"And what-"

"Don't ask."

"...Very well, then.", Alfred says, opening the tray. On it, sits... Well, not food, as I guessed. The morning paper and a phone, actually. I look up at him, curiously.

"Your morning copy of the Globe, Sir. I figured I'd bring it to you immediatley, considering the cover story seems to be of something you'd be interested in..."

I grab the paper. If it's another story about Vicki and I, and our supposed 'flings', I think I'm going to pu-

My eyebrow raises, reading the headline.

MASKED MYTHS GRIP GOTHAM
'Batman' And 'Scarecrow' Sightings Under Police Investigation p.3

I begin reading more... skipping the Batman parts, as I've already read them countless times, in different print, and immediatley turn to the Scarecrow sighting. It's the first I've heard of the name. I read on through the description...

Burlap Sack. That's all that the witness had time to see. A man running around in a burlap sack... With twine stitching, over the mouth area. The figure's eyes were apparentally hidden, and the rest of his clothing couldn't be seen in the darkness. It happened... The night of the Twilight Gala. And worse... the figure is also a suspect in a murder case.

I clench my fists, reading that. I could've done something. I was too busy having dinner with Vicki that night to have prevented it. If I hadn't been so wrapped up in that... If I hadn't been so stupid...

I feel a hand rest on my shoulder. I look up, seeing Alfred, giving me a look of 'It's not your fault'. I sigh, before loosening up, and eventually reading the rest. Not much information is given... But this last part definatley catches my eye...

Is Gotham Under Seige By A New Brand Of Evil?

'A New Brand Of Evil'. What makes this "Scarecrow" figure any different from any other serial killer on the streets? Am I overlooking the possibility that there are other forms of evil that I didn't prepare for? I tried to be as prepared as possible... But in my doing so, Did I overlook any?

I stop.

No. Scarecrow is a murderer... Plain and simple. Even if he's a myth... Someone killed that man, the night of the Gala. That means there's a killer loose in Gotham City. And tonight... I'm going to bring that said killer to justice. By whatever means nessacary.

I look back down at the paper. The writer of the article witnessed this personally. Either someone's looking for kicks, or this is truely genuine. The Globe isn't the Examiner, after all. I look at the writer's name...

...

Well... That's certainly interesting...

MASKED MYTHS GRIP GOTHAM
'Batman' And 'Scarecrow' Sightings Under Police Investigation pg.3
By Vicki Vale

I look at Alfred.

"Isn't my date with her tonight, Alfred?"

"Yes, actually. That's why I brought the telephone for you... So you could confirm with her the exact time of which I should pick the young lady up. Why? Are you having second thoughts?"

I think to myself. The last time I put these matters aside for a date... Someone on the streets died, due to me not being there to prevent it. But if Vicki is putting this out there... and The Scarecrow is real, and he's seen it... There's a possibility that she might become a target. Training with Ducard taught me the ways of the criminal mind... And I'm almost sure that Vicki could very well be in danger, because of that.

I have to protect her for as long as I can. And if she's here... She'll be watched, by me. And, unknown to her... The Batman, aswell. I turn back to Alfred.

"No. I'm still going through with it. I've never felt more sure, actually..."

[Green Lantern]

Clark looks at Barry.

"Ju....just say you saw the fire and decided to help. I can't deal with the media right now, and I'd like to try and figure this out for myself. Also, warn a hazmat team that you discovered some radioactive substance and covered it in hot lead. That stuff's dangerous. Now, if you'll excuse me..."

Clark looks at Conner after his comment.

"I'll try not to."

Clark rises into the air and shoots towards the city. He looks at the destruction Lobo caused, and begins helping people. Pulling large rocks off of people, pulling people out of wrecked cars, leaving the scene before people can register what happened each time.As the kid and the Nazi flew off, Barry stood waiting for the news crews. Wouldn't this be a shock for Iris. He could only grin. The vans started pulling up, and Barry pulled Diana's body into the woods, hiding her from view and questions, since Barry obviously had no idea what her involvement was. He pulled off his mask and got ready for the questions.

"Mr Allen! Cat Grant WGBS News! What brings you to Metropolis?"

"Well, I saw this big fire on the news, and came to assist in putting it out. It looked to me like I was coming into the tail end of a fight. But I don't know who. The parties responsible bailed out on me, while I made a vortex to put out the blaze. Anyway, one of them did leave a tip that that pile of lead over there is housing some radioactive material, you may want the police to get that taken care of. I'll see YOU on Saturday Ms. Grant."

With that, Barry was gone and back in his apartment, watching himself on CNN in about a minute. He sat right next to Iris on the couch.

"So, hon, whats for dinner? I'm starved."

She screamed, then recoiled and slapped him. "DON'T YOU EVER DO THAT TO ME AGAIN! You scared the living daylights out of me!"

"Anyway... any news on Ed?"

"He's stable... still comatose, but stable. They said he got much less voltage than you, so there is hope. Why would he do this to himself?"

"I don't know. I think I may have been looking down on him a little since I went public, making him more of an assistant than a friend. I think it made him jealous."

The phone rang. Barry picked it up.

"Yellow? ...No, you're supposed to say blue! ...what? ...yes, this is him. ...he is? ...thats good. ...really? ...kay, I'll be there in... well a Flash."

"Barry? Who was that?"

"The hospital. They said Ed's awake, but I should come down there. I'll be back soon."

And he was gone in a burst of red.

[GL1]

Meanwhile...

"We're a go, Dr. Palmer..." Technie 31 nodded to Lexcorp's R&D Coordinator, which, without an Assistant Director, put her in charge. At 24 She was pretty young to be doing it, but what could she say? She was good at what she did and loved every minute of it.

Raye Palmer, Ph.D, had her labcoat, and goggles on in front of the "Palmerizer" a high tech zero point energy field that infused objects, on a cellular level with enough energy to shunt proportionate matter into another dimension... shrking the objects to, at least theoretically, the cellular level.

As yet Dr. Palmer, and her supervisor, Dr. Albert Pratt, had yet to KEEP things shrunken, but today, Dr. Palmer proposed a breakthrough. On the shrinking pad, between the two generator walls was a small chunk of Luthonium. Raye licked her lips excpectantly.

"Go..."

Techie #112 threw a switch and the machine fired up. Sparks flew and quickly the chunk of Luthonium dissappeared. Raye went over to the sensor board. It was still there, it was simply 2 nanometers tall at this point. She smiled and looked at Dr. Pratt. Then back at the techie and nodded.

With a whoosh, the machines cut. Raye looked at the sensor board... the Luthonium erupted to 4 nanometers... then stopped. Raye held her breath. Nothing happened. She stared at the screen for what seemed like forever.

"Uh... Dr. Palmer..."

Raye, waving the techie off walked over to the shrinking pad. She knelt down. And peered at the ground. She saw nothing. She spun and smiled like a cheshire cat. "Johnson, go ahead and fill out the report on this." Raye calmly walked to her office. Shut the door. Put her glasses down on the desk....

"YEEEAAAAAHHHH!!!!!! HAHAHA!!!!!!!" Raye leapt from side to side like a little schoolgirl. She did the dirty chicken. She did the pulp fiction eye-finger dance. The cabbage patch. "I'm a Scientist... I'm a Scientist!" Raye proceded to giver herself a pep-style cheer and strike a pose in her mirror. "Who's your momma?"
A knock came to the door. Instantly, Raye composed herself and turned. "Come in?"

Techie 205 leaned in. "Dr. Palmer, Dr. Pratt is requesting you back on the testing floor."

Raye blinked twice. "I'll be right there." Raye put on her glasses, picked up the test results from her printer and headed back to the "Palmerizer."

Walking back onto the floor she noticed all the men standing around the shrink plate. "Dr. Pratt?"

Al looked up and smiled. "Well, first of all, Doctor, if Luthor didn't own all of this, you'd be up for about three Nobel prizes at this point."

Raye curtsied. "I'll work on my acceptance speech."

Al nodded. "The second thing, not to hinder your advanced research with my down home traditional common sense thinking, or ruin your great scientific victory with details, but... how are we going to get this thing to un-shrink?"

Raye was taken aback. Raye had no idea. They had no way to pull things out of the fourth dimension, only to push things in. Something would have to push it back out. Raye had theorized long ago, that a minature zero point generator would, if shrunken, be in the fourth dimension, and, if activated, push the shrunken item back to full size.

"What's my deadline?" Raye asked.

Pratt looked up solemnly. "We have a presentation to Mr. Luthor tommorrow. If we don't produce something extraordinary..."

Raye nodded slowly. "Get me one of those portable ZPGs, like the ones used to refuel the energy-fueled jets..." Techies 30-34 ran off to do so. Raye turned to the tech at the station. "I want stabilized, liquid, Luthonium... and I want a med team down here... and... I'm hungry... get me a bagel."

"Dr. Palmer..." Dr. Pratt began. "... Raye... what are you planning? "

Raye looked around at her coworkers and then up at her supervisor. This was her life's work. She was hardly going to let it go to waste. She smiled as she brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Something extraordinary..."

[The Question]

Clark lands on his bed, exauhsted. He had just saved over 100 people. Luckily, the damage Lobo caused wasn't that severe, and many of the electronic devices in town had been made EMP proof by Lexcorp, others having the ability to repair themselves in the event of an EMP. Clark looks up at the ceiling, thinking. Why was that guy after me? He said something about being hired to kill me. Who would want me dead? For that matter, who in outer space would want me dead? Is someone planning an invasion of Earth, and wanting to take out anyone like me who might be able to stop them? God, that sounds rediculous. But then, I can fly, so who am I to say something sounds rediculous? Well, there isn't anything I can do about it right now. Might as well get some sleep....

Clark turns over, pulls up his blanket, and falls asleep almost imediately.


************


Somewhere, many miles from Metropolis, a few hours after the fight, a man sits in a dark room, smoking a cigar. He is seated in front of a larg screen, which turns on, revealing a birds eye veiw of Metropolis. The man speaks.

"What am I looking at?"

Another man, holding a small electronic device, stands behind the chair.

"This is a satalite image of Metropolis, Illinois."

"I know that. I've been. I'd recognize Louthor's compensation for certain inadiquacies known as Lexcorp towers anywhere. What I'm wondering is, why the hell is it important?"

The man holding the electronic device presses a button, causing the picture to shift and zoom in onto the foprrest fire.

"About two hours ago, a fire wqas reported, along with massive damage to a section of Metropolis, and an EMP that knocked out a percentage of the electronic devices in town. We've detected massive radiation in the upper atmosphere."

"And?"

The man presses another button.

"We recovered these images."

The camera zooms in even more, showing a man in blue, hunched over on the ground, an albino with green shards sticking out iof his skin, a woman holding a battle axe, also hunched over, and a teenager hovrting above them. The albino egts on a flying motorcycle and flies off, as the man in blue ruches of to the city. The camera goes to static after that.

The man in the chair takes out his cigar.

"What would you say that was?"

"I'd say it was a level two event, sir."

"Level five, actually. If it had been a level two, everyone on the planet would be dead right now. You know how long it's been since there was a level five event in the U.S.?"

"No, sir."

"1954. What are we doing to cover this up?"

"We're saying it was a terrorist atack, sir."

"Which organization?"

"Al Queada."

"They don't have the resources to pull off something like this."

"Demon's Head?"

"They'd never use a nuke."

"Kobra?"

"Nadda's way more theatrical than this."

"H.I.V.E.?"

"There we go."

"Sir, we also discovered a highly radioactive substance at the scene."

"We know what it was?"

"A rare element we discovered about 22 years ago. In a meteor. We've got one of the only two samples recovered from the meteor, and we know the other sample is still where it's supposed to be."

The man in the chair turns around. The man behind him is slightly unnerved at the sight of him. He looks like a skeleton with eyes, wearing a suit.

"Agent, it looks like we're going to have alot more work to do for a little while."

[LibrarianThorne]

He flew for a long while. His body's healing factor was incredible, but even it was having a lot of trouble dealing with the amount of radiation he'd soaked in.

Finall, the bike landed in a desert, and Lobo simply slid off of his bike and landed in heap. He lay there for a few moments in the cold night air, but then he heard the sound of footsteps crunching along the dry ground.

"You failed, Lobo," said K as he finally walked in to Lobo's field of vision.
"Naw... Didn' fail. I never fail. Too many o' 'em. Thass all. Shoulda planned better," replied Lobo, weakly.
K smiled. It was a thin, worrisome thing. "In the eyes of your employer, Lobo, that last attack was foolish. He had expected better from you. Also, unfortunately for you, your emplyer does not reward failure. He punishes it." K laughed then, and vanished, leaving Lobo a few seconds to think on what he had said before the sound of primitive motor vehicles reached his ears. He sat up, and saw dozens of armed men, probably military surround him. "TRANQ IT, TRANQ IT NOW!" he heard one of the humans yell, and moments later his body was perforated by hundreds of needles, all gushing tranquilizer into Lobo's still overloaded system.

Lobo stood up, and looked around. He was in a daze, and as he stood yet more darts were shot into him. "THIS IS A BREACH O' VERBAL CONTRACT, YA BASTICHES! I'M GONNA FIND YA N' Kill ya fer this.." he screamed before becoming overwhelmed by the tranquilizer darts.

The soldiers wrapped Lobo's unconscious body in a yellow hazmat bag and dumped him into the truck, while another truck took Lobo's bike. The rest of the army forces sped off, heading towards a secret base...

[Darth Wolverine]

Diana awoke with a groan. Her vision was distorted. Her dimmed senses barely registered th prickle of leaves brushing against her skin. Groggily, she pulled herself up into a sitting position and forced herself to her feet. She was tangled in a bush, her skin littered with scratches. She pushed the branches aside and stepped out, scooping up her battered axe as she did so.

It was no wonder the axe had been her weapon of choice when she had fought her teacher, Artemis, for the right of Ambassador; the blade wasn't even dented form its brutal collision with the alien's face. She stumbled back through the leaves and into the streets once again, her legs trembling. The bustling crowd of ambulances, emergency services, and onlookers paused.

A silence fell over them.

She was hoping to meet with their leader first, and she was hungry for vengeance...but that would have to wait.

"I am Princess Diana of the Amazons, Ambassador to man," she introduced shakily. "I believe your Mr Luthor is expecting me?"

[Trigger]

It took Conner three hours to find Chloe's house from up above. He could only see so much from above the clouds, and there was no way he would open up a can-of-worms by landing and giing civilians the chance to question his involvment in today's earlier disturbance.
However it didn't hurt that he got a chance to really fly for once. Lex's training program was strict that he was never allowed to go higher than 10ft in the air. He had to be at least 10 stories up in the air, and he was loving every second of it.
When he finally did get around to landing and going home it was dark. After a few minutes of stalking, Conner leaped over his backyard fence. Using the back door entrance, Conner was able to get as far as the staircase landing before Mr. Jones reared his ugly head.

"Chloe told us what happened."

"Sorry, if I worried you. I was only-"

"Helping?"

Conner blushed. His father was a tall, regal police detective, and every word he said was perfectly articulated. Whenever he did something bad, Conner couldn't help but feel like one of his suspects in a case.

"Don't worry kid; I wanted to congratulate you for a job well-done. All those people saved? It was you wasn't it?"

Conner shrunk back a little. He didn't want to tell his father that he didn't do anything but get yelled at. Nor did he want to mention his not-so hasty retreat. He simply nodded and began to climb the staircase.

"Good job, kiddo. I got a case coming up and I have to head out of town for awhile. You'll have the house to yourself since your mom is coming along also. You be good, 'kay? No shenanigans"

Conner smiled, and gave another nod before entering his room. Walking over to his answering machine he noticed he had two messages.

Message 1:
"Conner are you okay? I came by your place earlier, but you weren't back yet. Don't forget about the press junket tommorrow evening! I'll try squeezing an interview with Don Hall in. He's a cutie."

Message 2:
"Hey, is this Conner? Hank wanted me to inform you that both of our candidates are prepped and ready to go. I have a feeling that you weren't given a chance to do some recruiting of your own. I'll keep Hank in check (at least I'll try to), you just get some sleep. Goodbye."

Conner let out an exhausted sigh and fell face first into his bed.

[MST3K 4ever]

Mr. Freeze stares out of the window at the city of Gotham. At long last my day of revenge has arrived. Seeing the way the sun was just beginning to set over Gotham it reminds him of the moment he first saw Nora across the quad at Gotham University. Then he sees something else in the window the reflection of who he is now. A man with no emotions...a man who wants to make humanity pay for what has happened to him.

He hears one of cronies, James, call out to him. He says, "Hey Mr. Freeze we're ready when you are."

Freeze shakes his head to clear it of the sentimental moment that he allowed himself to have. No more of those it is time...time for the cold unforgiving hand of vengence to strike Gotham. He says, "Very well make sure my suit is ready." James replies, "Already done Mr. Freeze the auto-defense system you installed last night looks like it is working just fine. No one will, literally, be able to touch you." Just then he hears another man ylep, "AHHH!" Freeze rushes over and back hands the cronie. He says, "You fool Carl! How many times have I told you no one else can hold my gun but me. It responds specifically to my hand weight, my hand pressure and my DNA. You're lucky you dropped it when you did or you would've been turned into a pilar of frozen liqud nitrogen." Freeze picks up his gun and lays it on the table. He puts on his suit and hooks his gun up to his suit.

He looks at the 4 men in front of him and says, "Gentlemen, today it is Jon Walker's birthday. Let us make it a day that his family & friends will never forget and a day he will dread the thought of ever having been born. Everyone in the truck Carl you drive to the address on this paper." He hands him a peice of paper and says, "You all may rob whoever you wish, and steal whatever you want. However no one is to touch Jon Walker. That is my only order. Anyone who disobeys that order will share Walker's fate as well." The truck is silent and Freeze says, "Let's go."

The delivery truck leaves the meat packing plant. A million thoughts are going through Freeze's mind right now and all of them lead to one thing...the image of Jon Walker encased in ice.

[twylight]

I sat at my desk, my heels up on it’s surface, my chair tilted back. I look again at the paper on my desk and remember the one mom had yesterday. As lame as it sounds…”The heroes” are back, it’s totally true.

I think for a moment before picking the phone up and turning the dial. “click click click ching” Over and over again..I really have to get a touchtone one….I lean back and listen to the phone ring.

“Gotham City Police Department. How may I help you?”

“Detective Slam Bradley, please.” I ask.

“Just a moment please.”

I shift in my chair causing it to creak.

“’ello.”

I lean forward hearing his voice.

“Hey Slam! It’s Dinah.” Through the phone I could almost feel the warm smile.

“Hey lil’ lady! What can I help you with?”

“I actually just thought we might get together sometime, catch up and all that.” I had my mind set on something particular but I wasn’t lying when I told him that. He’d worked with my father, and although he was only about 11 years older than me he had a very fatherly feel about him.

“Hmm..so that’s it is it?” I could picture the twinkle in his eyes
“Well I’ve got a lunch break in about 30, we can meet at Lenny’s Diner. How’s that?”

I smile into the phone.
“Perfect! Ill see you then.”

I hung up the phone gentle and pumped my arm.
“YES!” Bouncing up I open the door between the office and the ‘lobby’ and stick my head out.

“Milly, I’m off for lunch in about 30.” I tell her. She’s sitting up straight in her chair, her nose deep into her book and a hankie in one hand.

She nods and continues reading. I lean over farther and catch the title of the book.

“His Arms” I smile and shake my head. A romance novel…I was pulling my head back into my office when I heard the thumping of feet in the hallway and paused, it was coming towards our door and then it stopped. I pushed open the door to the office more and stepped out as the outer door flew open. Melody stood there gasping for breathe.

“Turn on your tv!”

I shake my head.
“We don’t have one.” I say looking at Milly confused.

I’d harldy gotten it out of my mouth when Mel cut in.
“Your radio!” I shake my head.

“What’s…” She grabs my wrist and drags me down the hall to the Dental office.

“going..” She pulls the door open and shoves me inside.

“On….OH!” I say as I catch sight of the TV in the denta;l office lobby. The two people waiting are staring at it their mouths open.

Images of blacked forest and pits in the ground are shown.

“..tropolis, and here is where eyewitnesses say they saw a woman, a giant and the ‘hero’ called the “Nazi Super-Man” locked in battle. A teenager was reported in the area but it hasn’t been substanciated at this time.
The most notable person was the appearance of Barry Allen, The Flash as he came and subdued the flames that only a little while ago engulfed this area…”


32 minutes later I sit in Lenny’s diner, the faded red metallic plastic fabric of the bench seat squeaking slightly when I move. Slashes and cracks in the fabric allowed stuffing to show through. I lean forward trying to digest everything, mentally counting the number of heroes or vigilanties there are now in the public eye. This ‘Super-Man’, a woman wearing a loin cloth..I roll my eyes..oh won’t she make a few rounds on the internet. And abig white giant, not to mention Gotham’s favorite rodent.

I cup my hands around my cool plastic cup full of root beer. Have to find out who he is…

“This seat taken?” I look up at the voice and find myself looking up at the smiling face of Slam Bradley.

“Nope.” I said as he slid into the seat and settled himself, taking his fedora off and setting it on the bench next to him. He was tall and musculer, his face weathered and rugged. The kind of man a woman would swoon over in those old detective novels, as long as he was the detective.
I never did figure out why he was still on the GCPD payroll, it’s a mystery I’ll solve someday.

The waitress buzzes by and we order. We’re soon small talking over our ‘burgers and fries.

The waitress cleared our used plates up and sat a Chocolate milkshake down in front of me and a alice of apple pie in front of Slam. I take a long sip as Slam leans back and takes a sip from his coffee.

“So, what do you want to know?”

I arch my eyebrow.
“ ‘Know’?”

He smiles.
“Come on Dinah, I’m a detective. Also I knew your father.” He leaned forward and pointed a weathered and tanned index finger at me.
“And out of all of the Lance children you’re the most like your mother and father. Making it easy for me to read me. Now what’s up.?”

I take a big long sip of my milkshake through my straw and look at him before straighteing up and placing both hands on the table.

“Batman.” I say low

Slam puts his coffee cup down.

“No.”

I look at him surprised. He’s never said no to me.
“What?” I ask, wondering what he meant no to. To my question or why I was asking the question?

“You aren’t investigating Batman.”

“What? Why?” He leans over and grabs a newspaper from the bar and smacks it on the table turning it towards me.

“ That is why.” He said, his finger pointing to the headline.

MASKED MYTHS GRIP GOTHAM
'Batman' And 'Scarecrow' Sightings Under Police Investigation p.3

I look at it slightly in shock picking up the paper and studying it, before a smile spread across my face and I peeked over the paper at him.

“So…are you working the case?” I ask hoping that he was.

“Heh…no..they won’t let me near it. But you aren’t, the GCPD is protecting this like gold. If you go after him you’ll be getting’ on the bad side of the higher ups. Something that isn’t good in your line of work.” He said taking a bite of pie.

I place the newspaper on the table and lean forward.
“Slam..look…I have to have a big case..I have to. The agency is going under and all I’m getting are phone calls for missing cats.”

He pointed to my hair.
“What about the Oleander Case? You solved that one. Got you in good with the PD too.”

I slam my palm on the table.
“One case in how long? How long? Slam, I’m a girl… a twenty year old female. No one takes me seriously. I need something big to prove I am.”

“And you think catching this ‘Batman’ will be big? Don’t think like that Dinah. It would just be a shooting star of fame. The trick is to be steady with your cases, they don’t need to be ‘big’ just solid. Have solid outcomes that fufill the client’s expectations.” He took the last bite of his pie and rose, placing his fedora on his head. My dissapointment was clear, and he smiled, tapping my nose with his finger.

I smile and tilt my head up to look at him.
“Why are you still in the PD and not freelance?” I ask not thinking.

He smiles.
“Then I wouldn’t know the inside tip.” He took a sip of his coffee quickly.
“Look at Gotham’s upper sets.”

I give a little jump. And lower my voice.
‘Is that what the PD is doing?” He shook his head.

“No, but who else would have enough money for gadget’s like he uses?” He winked.
“Stay safe Dinah.” He said placing a large wad of bill on the table and leaving.

I lean forward and place my chin in my hands, pulling the straw of the milkshake into my mouth with my tongue. I glance down at the bills on the table. He’d paid for lunch…as always….
I sipped the milkshake, thinking. If he was right and Batman was from the ‘upper’ sets of Gotham then I’d better get to work profiling everyone. First I had to see him in real life first. SO far no one had been able to get even a picture of him.
I could see him two way’s. Commit a crime and hope he shows up or…track him myself. In which case….I smile, my own secret identity might be useful.
*Shhhlurp* I jump slightly at the sound of reaching the bottom of the cup. Standing I wave to the waitress and leave the table after adding my own little tip.

I have lot’s of work to do.

[Ursas]

( IC Hawkman )


A blip on the radar screen reveals a fast moving object flying over the Atlantic Ocean...

Radar Operator- "Sir, we have an object heading course, zero-zero-niner-five-one-seven-five. Aproximately moveing at velocity mach 3. Object is unidentified and small. Approxiamtley at an altitude of 5 thousand feet"

Admiral-"Thats a pretty fast moving object..low too. Any heat signitures indicate it's something hot?"

Radar Operator 2- "That's a negative Sir."

Admiral- "Then what are you waiting for get a couple birds in the air to check it out!"

CUT TO Carter Hall flying over the ocean in a winged harness and a ancient mace in his hand.

This is the most alive I have felt in a while. Nabu said it wouldn't take long to get used to flying again. He was right. I don't even know how fast I am going and how I am keeping from taking in gulps of air. I am not even cold even all I have on is pants, boots and some gloves. Nabu told me so much about who I am. I sensed somehow incredibly he was telling the truth. Off course I am talking about a voice I heard inside my head. Much like the voices I heard when I was a child and everyone thought I was insane. What would they think now? I feel like I am bigger and stronger than I was when I first went to the pyramids. Not that I was that wimpy before but this is like being infused with some new extremely powerful energy. Nabu said I was the descendent of the original Hawkgod, Khufu. His spirit resides in my bloodline. If thats the case why did it choose me and not my father? Nabu said a great evil has awakened and becasue of it, my time had come to be reborn. I wonder if the person that sent me the dagger has anything to do with it. I forgot to mention that to Nabu while he explained the history of my lineage? God, listen to me,...my lineage!? Well at least he sent me in the right direction. He let me know there are others who I need to gather to help with this great fight but to approach with caution. He let me know of a disturbance back in the US of great magnitude. It all sounds so cool and believable when he says it but when I repeat it to myself it soundds so f***ed up. Do I even tell mom or dad about this. I havent even talked to dad in years...

Pilot 1- "No visual yet but we have it on radar. It's approaching fast we should see it...

WHOOOOSH !!!!!

Pilot 1- "HOLY S**T. That thing was moving fast. It flew past us without a second look. Hard to make out but it looked like...

Communication Officer- "Go ahead. It looked like a what?"

Pilot 2- "It looked like a person with wings! I know it sounds crazy but I think we both saw it. We are turning and moving in to get a MUCH closer look."

Admiral- " A person with wings? That the best answer you can come up with. You sure he wasnt little with green skin as well? I WANT CONFIRMATION ON THIS NOW! Get a squad up there and see what it is these two really saw."

What the hell was that I just passed? Two jets? I was so lost in thought I barelyt noticed. I am sure they noticed me. Hmmm...I dont want to be shot down even before I reach the main land. I can't believe I am not even tired from flying all this way. there must be some aircraft carrier somewhere around here that they came from I best look for it...

The two planes swing around and begin to move in as Carter slows down. As the 3 come closer to one another 5 more jets roar up and fall into formation...

Carter darts and swoops effotlessly almost from plane to plane to check its pilots and notices the framiliar US Navy emblem on them...

Pilot 3/Squad Leader- "Admiral as crazy as it sounds we are in formation with a winged man. I repeat a winged man. He is holding what appears to be a mace. Its kind of glowing with some energy. He's built like a brick s**t house and he isn't weaing a shirt. If I weren't observing this I would be insane. He isnt attakcing just the same he seems to be flying in our wake. Shall we bring him, it, whatever back to the ship?"

Admiral- "Hell yes! I want to see this for myself."

Pilot 1- "Bring him in? Like we could if we wanted. This guy is flying circles around us at incredible speeds".

Pilot 4- "I hope this isn't new Japanese technology".

The Admiral turns to the crew as he gets of the com...

Admiral- " Alert the rest of the fleet about our "guest". Tell them to be on high alert. I wonder if this has anything to do with that incident that happened earlier in Metropolis?"

TBA

[Charlie No-One]

One year ago.

Pamela Isley got into the taxi. She was a well paid and famous botanist, but still was too lazy to purchase a car.

“To Saint Alephaba’s Park please,”

As the yellow automobile flew across the gothic streets of Gotham, Pamela pulled up her hair in a bun. It had been a long week. Her boyfriend had dumped her, her cat died, the lab called and said Subject 3 had finally passed away. She just wanted Project Regenious to be over. Her work was getting in the way of too many things.

Her work. It was the success in her life and the failure. Regenious was opened by the government in hopes of finding a new way to regenerate life. The operations famed scientist, Pamela, had succeeded in developing that miracle. The only problem was it had never been testing on anything but plants and the chance of it working on anything else was only 25%.

The taxi stopped in front of a lush green field. The only scenery on the whole stretch of land was a single statue of Saint Alephaba. Quickly paying the driver, she got out of the car. The air grew heavy and hot. The red haired girl out stretched her hands and let the refreshing rain soak onto her body. Pamela always loved the rain; it was like a pick-me-up to restore her day.

After soaking for a bit, she walked to the monument hand kneeled, as if she were praying, and spoke to herself.

“Eleka Namen”

The gray statue responded to the command by unfolding its wide arms as if it were alive. The statue was just a guise for a door. She stepped in and pressed down upon the back of the monument. The arms shut once more and the ground moved down.

Inside the lab, Pamela was greeted by a room full of plants and cells. The scientist grabbed a lab coat and slipped it on. She by passed a few rooms before entering her office. The botanist grabbed a clipboard like panel and flicked a button on the side. The board powered up like an average computer would. After a second, the screen revealed a list of patients. Placing the clipboard on her desk, she moved over to the window. Rows of flowers decorating her windowsill revealed another obvious passion: Botany.

She sniffed the fresh smell of roses and poppies. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small tube of water. Cutting off one of the flowers, she placed it in water and snapped it in securely. She grabbed her clipboard and scanned it again. The name Jason Woodrue was highlighted. With the flower in one hand and the clipboard in the other, Pamela marched towards Jason’s cell.

Jason Woodrue was one of Pamela’s patients. He was an agent of the government and had been sent to Project Regenious as a test subject. He was experiencing a few minor emotional setbacks from the operation.

“Hello Jason. How are you today? I am here for your prescheduled exam,”
“Unless it is sex, Dr. Isley, I do not want it,”
“That is not the way to react Jason. Here. I brought you a flower. These always help me through tough times,”
“I do not want a damn pansy flower!”

Pamela placed the flower in her pocket and took out a syringe. She entered it into his arm and started to take the blood. Jason’s hand slowly wandered up to her breast.

“Jason. Please. This is not the time for romance,”
“Hell if isn’t,” Jason said. He lunged forward and held the female down. Pamela fought with all her might. She managed to get free. Pulling out a pair of restraints, she latched him to the bedside.

“Jason! Stop this! I can never be…be..with someone like you. It isn’t natural!”
“Then you shall become one like me!”

The beast yanked at the wall and ripped off his cuffs. The operation had increased his strength. With a single blow, he knocked the fine doctor out.

Pamela Isley’s head was pounding severely. Her surroundings were blurred and unfocused. She had no idea where she was or what had happened. The red haired botanist felt her forehead. A cold red substance soaked her weak fingers. Quickly she stood up and looked around, unsure of what to expect. As the environment regained a clear focus, she noticed where she was: Test Chamber 719. This chamber was used for patients going under the Regenious Process.

The process introduced the plant seed known as Rycogec into the human body in a gas form. The gas then amplified the human tissue, making every cell photosynthetic and increasing the strength of every muscle. This only worked on 25% of all test subjects. The experiment had failed on every subject but one: Jason Woodrue.

All her memories flowed back into her mind. Jason had knocked her out when she went to his daily check-in routine. Pamela was now trapped in a dungeon that turned people into psychotic monsters.

“Jason. Please, this is unnecessary.”
“You try living as a monster,”
“Jason..I am a monster…just look at me…I destroyed your life..I destroyed mine. Please, just do not kill me,”
“Oh I won’t kill you! I WILL RECREATE YOU!”


A green gas filled the room. It was the Rycogec entering the chamber. Pamela screamed with terror. The screams replaced with coughs, the gas rushed and bombarded Pam instantly.

“Jas…sson..pleaaa…s…seee,”

The girl looked at her skin. It slowly began to tint green. This was an unexpected side effect. The plants from outside the chamber slowly crept out and into the chamber. She tried pounding on the walls, but no luck. She must not be gaining super strength. That is when Pamela noticed: the rose was in her pocket the whole time. The rose must be combining with the gas. This must be the cause of the side effects.

Soon the gas cleared the tube and Pamela stood up.

“JASON!”
“Dr. Isley..you are renewed..I can’t believe it,”
“I can’t believe you did this to me! I HATE YOU! YOU MONSTER!”

The female’s fury began to build. Just then, one of the plants pulled down upon Jason’s neck. With a tug, it snapped.

“No..what is this? I just thought about it..and it happened,” Pamela ran towards the elevator, leaping over Woodrue’s corpse.

As she approached ground level, she saw the unexpected. The park was roaming with new plant life. And it was raining. The rain. It renewed her thoughts.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v458/LisaLoebIsMine/gothamknights61.jpg

[Charlie No-One]

Now

Pamela Isley’s naked body glided up on to the porch; vines snaking around her feet. The address read 763 Jester Avenue. The house belonged to once friend, colleague, and psychiatrist Harleen Francis Quinzel. When Pam’s father had died, Harleen helped her through the mental stress.

Pamela knocked on the door. Her head was dazed with questions and fright. She had been in a form of mental hibernation for more than a year. She remembered the accident, but bits and pieces of everything else. The door slung open.

“Pamela? Is that you? I thought you were dead,”
“Harley? Please..help me,” Pamela stepped forward, but a vine wrapped around Harleen’s leg, pulling her and a near by table down to the floor. The doctor screamed and cut the plant in half with a smashed vase.

“AHHH!” Pamela screamed in pain almost like she was connected to the plant. A small flytrap slithered out of the botanist opened mouth.

“Get out you demon! You are not the Pamela Isley I knew! SHE IS DEAD,” Harleen slammed the door shut and grabbed the phone.

“Hello? Lance Investigations? This is Harleen Quinzel. I just saw…can you hold a second?” A small piece of paper caught her eye. Picking it up, she saw the name Jason Woodrue.

[Watchman]

"Well what do you think" Crane held up the device to the tall figure. "I can place the toxin in here and with a press of the button it releases the gas and look I can hide it under my sleeve"

VERY NICE CRANE NOW WE MUST GO AND FINISH THE JOB

"Yes... I guess we must" he said hesitantly. His face seem to jerked and their was something differnt about Jonathan Crane. "Sometimes Crane I think you are to fearful for this I guess I have to take over" he ran upstairs and opened a closet he placed on a brown shirt and a black cloak. He wore black black pants and put on some black gloves. He place the mask into his pockets and waited for the right time. He went into the kitchen and grabbed a large butcher knife. He walked over to the front doors and slammed them opened

"Now Miss Vale you will soon taste what the rest of the world will...Fear!"

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I'm alone. Part of me prefers it. The silence... The calmness of the area... It's relaxing. I'm at peace, in the solitude of it.

Tonight, however, I'm not going to be alone. A guest will help me in occupying the Mansion. It was, at first, a simple means of convincing everyone that Bruce Wayne was not the same man that had been terrorising Gotham's criminal element for the past few days. In order to keep functioning in Gotham City as a vigilante and upper class citizen, without threat to my allies, I had to convince everyone that Bruce Wayne and Batman were two different men.

However... I can't help but feel that inviting her here, tonight, was a means to fill some other purpose. Perhaps one of loneliness. I could've easily forgotten about her... I could've ignored her when she had left the Gala, that night. But instead, I invited her here. For dinner.

...

Did I want this? Becoming Batman had changed me in alot of ways... Though my intentions remained intact. However, there was still a void left in me by Talia's death. I missed the feeling of love. Is it wrong for me to have that? After all... While I do my best to try and convince the criminals of Gotham City otherwise... I am only human. So is it only natural that I have needs, regardless of whether or not I want them?

I stand on the balcony of Wayne Manor... My father's house... watching as the sun lowers above the distant figure of Gotham City. I know what I'm going to be thinking, when that sun goes down.

I should be out there.

However, I've made a point not to. Not tonight, anyway. Someone is in danger... And they probably don't even know it. While there are other ways... This method is the most convieniant. So, in simplistic terms... Tonight, I'm dating Vicki Vale in order to protect her.

And the fact that I'm trying to convince myself that that is the only reason is somewhat of a reverse hypocritical. Why am I trying to think up an excuse to enjoy myself? Is that what my life is going to become? Or... has it, already?

I close my eyes, letting the cool breeze of the coming night air come to me. It reminds me of what I'm going to be missing, tonight.

I open them, at the sound of the twin doors, leading into the dining room, opening. I look back, to see Alfred.

"Your date is here, Master Bruce.", He says. I look down, seeing the car parked, and seeing her getting out, below. I turn to Alfred.

"...Any other announcements, Old friend?", I say, with a casual smirk.

Alfred begins lighting the candles on the dinner table (The rediculously huge dinner table, I might add.), as he responds.

"I think that'll be all from me tonight, Sir. Except one more thing, of course. Good luck.", He says, looking at me. I nod, as he exits the room.

He's trying his best to hide it, but... He's overjoyed, at this. If it weren't for him, this wouldn't be happening in the first place, after all. I wish I shared his enthusiasm... There really isn't that good of a reason not to be at least somewhat enthusiastic about this.

Vicki Vale. Beautiful. Stunning, really. Smart. Resourceful. Independant. If she were running around in a costume of some sort during the later hours, one would think she was perfect for me...

Yet I don't even care. What HAVE I become?

My thoughts immediatley cease the minute she walks through the door. Her coat hid the dress she's wearing, when I originally saw her pull up. To say the least... It caught me off guard. I try to say something... but words cannot seem to escape my lips.

"Hi.", She says, with a smile.

I nearly topple over the table, walking over to her. Half of it is part of the 'act'... But half of it, to my surprise, is actually genuine. I smile, aswell. The act is taking over.

"Hi."

She tries her best not to laugh, when I loose my balance for that instance.

"I hope this wasn't too much.", She says, addressing her attire.

"Not at all. Perfect, I'd say. You look-"

I stop.

"...I can compliment, right?", I ask, with somewhat of a laugh, in reference to the other night. She smiles, walking over as I pull out her chair.

"I don't see the harm in it.", She responds, sitting down. I smile. The act. It's only the act. It has to be the act.

"In that case... You look stunning, tonight."

She smiles again. That's when I spot the recorder in her purse. The interview. I forgot about that... Damn it...

"I bet you practiced that line infront of a mirror all day.", She says, jokingly.

"Perhaps. But if I did, the original line was 'beautiful'. 'Stunning' was entirely provoked by you.", I say. I hope that was right to say. I've never been good with socialisation. Well... genuine socialisation.

From her reaction, I did well.

As I sit down, I quickly realise I'm sitting at least ten feet away from her. We both pause, for a moment. Finally, I clear my throat.

"Maybe it would be better if I sat by you."

"I wouldn't object." She says, as we both laugh at the absurdity of the situation. I walk over, and sit down, next to her. I soon realise it's only going to be more difficult for me now, considering it'll be harder to avoid questions during the interview when I'm sitting right here infront of her...

"Dinner will be in shortly. Alfred's still preparing it... So, if you want to get that interview out of the way..."

"Are you sure? I don't want to seem too eager..."

"Of course I'm sure. I actually think it'd be better to get it out of the way now, so we can enjoy the rest of the evening. Plus... I really have nothing to hide.", I say, reassuringly.

Except for the fact that I run around in a cape and cowl, at night... Those of which are sitting in a gigantic Cave, underneath us, at this very moment.

...I never told myself I'd have to be honest, when planning my mission out.

She nods, taking out a tape recorder.

"Well... Okay. As long as you're comfortable with it.", She says. I nod, as she turns it on.

"Fire away."

I'm going to regret that. I just know I am.

"So... For starters... Where were you, all of those years?"

...

Did she just...?

Oh... This definatley isn't going to be easy...

"Excuse me?"

"You were reported missing for six years. No one had seen or heard from you for quite some time. Where were you?", She asks, curiously.

Okay, this is my first obstacle. How can I answer that?

Wait... I've got it...

"Well, really... I was persuing my education, truth be told."

"Out of Gotham?"

"Wealth can bring you to strange places."

"So... You were off studying, all of those years?"

I don't even have to lie with this, really. I was studying. It's just the subjects that I'm going to be vague about.

"It's strange... I know. But I felt if I kept myself moving, it wouldn't be as hard having to deal with-"

"The pain?"

I stop. Her eyes widen, a little, stopping the tape recording.

"Oh my god... I-I'm sorry. I didn't mean to-"

"No... No, it's no problem at all. You were right, actually.", I say, with a reassuring smile. She eases.

"Sometimes I tend to say things that can piss some people off.", She says, embarassed. I shake my head.

"You're doing fine.", I say. We share somewhat of a relieved stare, before the moment passes.

"So... Moving on...", She says, turning the tape recorder back on. "Why come back to Gotham now?"

"Well... I knew that Wayne Enterprises was going to be going under new management, soon. The company was struggling, as alot of people knew. I simply figured it was time that I payed my parent's back for the years they gave to the city, and to me.", I say.

I raise an eyebrow.

"I'm not rambling, am I?"

She shakes her head.

"No. That was... perfect." She says, giving me another smile. This one, however... it was different. As if she were in a trance.

...Something tells me there was a double meaning, there. Is she falling for me? Or is that my own arrogant bias?

"What do you feel about the economic growth of the country over the past few years? Do you think that Gotham is getting it's deserved treatment?", She asks.

...

Well, at least she didn't ask if I were Batman or not. I clear my thoat, before answering.

"Well... Really, I don't much about that at all. I just got into the buisness... I'm still learning the ropes.", I say, with a shrug.

The ecomic growth is maddening, in comparison to Gotham. Metropolis is being considered the city of tommorow, while Gotham is feared, these days. It's unfair treatment, especially towards it's good citizens. Tjey deserve a city that's clean, and a city that's safe to live in, rather than having to look over their shoulders every night. That's why I got into the industrial buisness... to try and build a better city. A rightful city, for the good people.

...Of course, If I'm to sound like an idiotic playboy, I couldn't tell her that.

She nods.

"It's okay. I didn't come up with that question anyway... It was more of a suggestion, during my research.", She says.

This is actually going better than I imagined. Now, It just needs to keep up...

"Now, let's clear up a rumor... Is it true that you have a girlfriend? Some reporter, or something?", She asks, with a sly smile.

I return the smile.

"Well, I do know one. And I'm quite fond of her, actually. I think it's mostly her call as to whether she wants it to develop any further...", I say, with my eyes narrowed.

"Good answer.", She says.

I notice she's switched off the tape recorder. I look back up at her.

"And that was off the record, I'm assuming."

"Let's just say it was more of a personal question...", She says, as a gaze comes into her eyes.

"Really? Well... What about you're interview?", I ask, coming closer.

"Want to know a secret?"

I smile.

"I didn't come here for the interview...", She says, coming closer to me, aswell.

...What the hell is happening? Am I even in control, anymore here?

Our faces are mere inches apart, at this point.

"Funny. The interview wasn't the real reason I invited you, either...", I say, leaning forward.

"I guess we have something in common, after all..." She says, smiling, leaning forward aswell.

"Do you want to know a secret?", I ask, repeating her question, as we come, ever so closer...

Dear god, I think I AM in control...

"I do have a girlfriend."

"And who would that lucky individual happen to be?", She asks, as we go from inches, to milimeters apart, in a matter of seconds.

"I'm looking at her...", I say, as our lips just barely touch.

...And that, unfortunatley, is when the doors behind us reopen. We both sit back in our chairs, straightening ourselves out, as Alfred comes in, carrying two food trays. He looks at us, as we try to hide what, exactly, we were close to doing. I can't even believe it went that far.

Alfred raises an eyebrow.

"I... um... hope I'm not interrupting anything.", He says.

I give Vicki a nervous smile, while responding.

"Uh... No, not... not at all, Alfred.", I say. She nods. "We were just... kis...-talking. Yes, talking. That's it."

Alfred gives us both strange looks. This is my actually first ''date'', oddly enough. I can't help but feel Alfred is getting some sort of sick, twisted enjoyment out of this, as he smiles and nods.

"Whatever you say, Master Bruce.", He says, after laying the trays down on the table.

He turns around, walking out. I can swear I see his smile turn into a grin, as he turns.

"If either of you need me, I'll be downstairs.", He says.

"Thanks, Alfred. We'll keep that in mind.", I say, making it known that I'd rather be alone with Vicki.

He nods, getting the message, before leaving. I look at Vicki.

"Well, he's loyal, at least.", I say. We both laugh, for a minute... But by the time we're done, neither of us are paying attention to the food.

A minute passes of silence. Oh, to hell with it.

We embrace in a kiss. It's the first one I've felt since Talia... But, I think I needed it. To remind me that there are 'other fish in the sea', as the phrase goes.

Funny thing. It's been dark outside for at least thirty minutes. ...And I haven't had one single urge to call this off so I could go out there. Maybe there really isn't anything wrong with me. Maybe there's actual hope for me, too...

[batnkevlar]

Blue Valley, Nebraska:

The sun is really getting to me. It's one of the craziest heat waves in the history of Blue Valley and it has to be while I'm here. Then again, it seems like I'll be here forever.

It's around noon, and me and the boys, we're pretty hungry. Whenever we're hugry, we go to Joe's. Joe's a nice old man, really respected by the townspeople. He opened up a restaraunt on the corner of Lemon and Orange like fifty years back. He claims its a pillar of the town. I agree with him.

The bell jingles as me, Mikey, and Cole enter through the door. I hold my basbeball mitt in one hand and a ball inside it. We've just got done playing, and I need a coke to get my body working again.

"I'll take a coke and a burger," I said to Joe at the register.

"The usual?" Joe asks me. I nudge my glasses up my nose yet again and I nod. "Never one for change, are ya Red?" At the sound of that nickname, I brush my hair away from my face. It's not easy being the redhead kid in a small town all your life.

Cole and Mikey order and we sit down at a nearby table. As I begin to bite into my burger, the jingle of the bells warn me of the new customer.

Deputy Kingsbeard. He's a tall, built man with a moustache and a gun prominently placed in his holster. He always wears his shades, even indoors. Believe me, I've met him before, and it was the same thing inside town hall in the dead of winter. The guy, to tell you the truth, he scares me. I can never tell what he's thinking. Yeah, that scares me bad.

"Three burgers and four cokes," Kingsbeard told Joe. He didn't even ask, he told.

"Awrite," says Joe, handing the food to him. Joe looks down to calculate the total. "That'll be..." By that time, the bell jingles again, and Kingsbeard is out the door. "Um, $17."

Joe doesn't do anything. He never has, he never will. Some people take advantage of other people's niceness. Cole notices this and he walks out of Joe's and leaves his food behind. Cole's the resident track star of the town, won two gold medals in regionals. He's just that damn good.

Mikey chomps on his burger as I run after Cole who's run after the Deputy. I grab my bat and with a jingle, I'm outside.

Cole approaches Deputy from behind. "Sir, I think you forgot to pay..." Cole begins to say. Kingsbeard stops and Cole runs up to him. With extreme precision, Deputy's elbow whips back and hits Cole's nose.

"What do you mean? I paid," said Deputy, through his dark shades, Cole's nose bleeding. He clutched his nose and knelt on the ground.

I see it and I run to the scene, as fast as I can. I see Deputy kick Cole to the ground. I see him take off his shades. I swing at Deputy with a bsaeball bat but he dodges it and swings at me. It connects at my throat and I crumpled to the ground.

"Silly boy," said Deputy. He turns to Cole, writhing on the ground. He takes off his shades and I see his eyes as he steps on Cole's knee. Cole tries to get his foot off from him but no avail.

POP! Goes the sound of Cole's knee. "Pop goes the weasel," Deputy says. I cough up blood and grab my bat. Deputy's too busy seeing Cole in pain, that sadist, that he doesn't see my bat going for his head.

He hits the ground and I hit him in the side. I hit him in the nuts and I hit him in the head again.

I cough up a bit more blood and I stand over his unconscious form with my bat in hand.

"The name's Wally West, sir. Hope you go to hell."

I faint, a combination of the heat, the injuries I've sustained, and the beating I laid on him. I hit the dirt and I fade to black.

I f**ckin hate cops.

[JackBauer]

Focuse, Arturr... Focuse. One strike. That’s all you need.

Arturr tried to calm himself down as he stood in the middle of the arena, under the watchful eyes of a screaming public. The only set of eyes that mattered to him, however, was his father’s. King Orin stood high on the royal balcony, along with Atlanna, Arturr’s mother, and General Orm, his uncle.

This was very important to him. Arturr had proven his worth time and time again, but he never got any respect for it. To everyone he was just daddy’s little boy, having his way made easier because of who he was. But this... This was different.

Not every Atlantean has what it takes to go face to face with a Lemurian beast. Fierce creatures, they are. Bloodthirsty as they come. Orin tried to talk Arturr out of it for a moment, but the boy insisted. Having just crossed the line from boy to man, this being his twentieth birthday, he wanted to prove the kind of man he was.

Atlanna, however, didn’t seem as proud of it as Orin and Orm did. Arturr’s mother was worried, but far from proud, as she didn’t think killing was exactly something to be proud of. She did understand the meaning of the tradition, even though she didn’t agree with it.

And so, Arturr waited, his eyes fixed on the gate, as it slowly opened and the crowd went wild. Slowly at first, but flung open as the beast slammed it with its own head. It roared, very loudly, until it saw Arturr standing there. The second it charged, Arturr raised his sword next to his head, trying to aim the blade as best he could. He waited, just for the right moment. As the beast came closer, Arturr became more and more certain he could pull this off.

Finally, when the beast was inches from the young man, he struck the beast with the sword, right between the eyes. One strike. That’s all he needed. And the beast was down.

Arturr panted, staring at the felled creature, as the audience cheered at the bloodbath. Atlanna breathed a sigh of relief, as Orin, proud not only of his son but also of himself, and Orm, cheered the prince on.

Later

A feast was held in honor of Arturr’s triumph. A very long table filled with the most important citizens of Atlantis, including members of the High Council, sorcerers and Orm’s Colonel, Nur. Orin sat at the head of the table, with Atlanna to his left and Arturr to his right. Next to Arturr, sat his uncle Orm, somewhat innebriated at that point.

"So, my boy... Now that you are a man, we have to make it official. We have to get you a fine Atlantean woman." Orm laughed, along with his comrades. Orin smiled. "Now now, Orm, let's not push my son too hard." This was a nice change of pace for Arturr. It was as if they were just like any other family, with no worries about politics, or the problems the kingdom's facing. It felt good.

Suddenly, as Arturr started to get distracted as he stared at a young redheaded handmaiden, his father called the attention from all to himself. "Now, my beloved ladies... Distinguished gentlemen... Today is a day of joy. My Arturr has finally become a man. He has proven himself a worthy warrior, and a worthier prince." As the words came, Arturr felt like he never had before. Like things just couldn't get any better. But then they did. "And so, my son, in this, your twentieth birthday, I give to you... This." Orin extended his hand, and a servant handed him a beautifully crafted trident, as if built by the gods themselves.

"This, they say, was crafted by Poseidon himself. A perfect weapon, made out of pure orichalcum. It belonged to the gods, it belonged to my father, and now it belongs to you." Orin said, as all seated at the table looked and whispered to each other in awe. Arturr couldn't believe it. He stood up slowly and felt his hand shaking as his father handed him the amazing piece of weaponry. Arturr could actually feel the power contained in the trident in his hand.

“Imagine when you join the army, Arturr...” said Orm “The enemy will cower before the might of Poseidon’s weapon.” Orin was confused. “The army?”, he asked. Arturr immediately knew what was coming. He didn’t know exactly how to answer his father’s question in a way that wouldn’t upset him. Probably because there wasn’t any.

“Uh... Uncle Orm and I talked about it. I’d like to serve some time in the army.” Arturr explained, hesitantly. “He would serve directly under me. He wouldn’t be in any danger, brother.” Orm added. As predicted, Orin wasn’t pleased.

“Leave... All of you. Dinner is over.” the king ordered, very calm. He was instantly obeyed, as the guests slowly stood up and left. “Orm, you stay.” The general turned to his nephew as he exited. Arturr looked back at his uncle, then his father. He knew very well what was about to happen.

The doors closed behind Arturr as his father and uncle started talking. He stood there for a moment. “Arturr, are you coming?” his mother asked. Without even looking back at her, he answered “No, I want to stay alone for a while.” Atlanna nodded, understanding what he was going through.

Arturr walked away from the door, in the opposite side of where the guests and his mother went. Trident in hand, Arturr seemed more regal than ever, despite the sad look on his face. His father and uncle were once again themselves. Fighting over politics. Over what’s best for Atlantis.

But then it hit him. He was a man now. He was prince. If any discussions about the future of Atlantis were being held, it concerned him. Arturr turned back, determined to stand his ground. He arrived before the dining room, where he could still hear Orin and Orm discussing. He ordered the guards to leave, and so they did. Arturr didn’t look so determined now. His father and uncle were very imposing men. The prince only hoped he could be up to this particular challenge. The discussion inside was heated. Accusations being thrown back and forth. Arturr started to feel something terrible was about to happen.

“If you won’t do what’s best for the kingdom, I’ll have to do it for you!” Orm said. And, all of a sudden, all was silent. Arturr knew. He knew what was happening. And his worst fears were realised when he opened the door to find his uncle Orm stabbing his father in the back. Arturr didn’t know what to do. He stood there, watching as his uncle, who acted very much like a father to him, took the life of his true father, with a look of pleasure on his face no less.

Orm took the knife out of Orin, who fell, already lifeless. Orm turned, and was shocked to see young Arturr witnessing the treason that was taking place. “Arturr... Wait. You have to understand. I’m doing this for all of us.” He tried. But he wasn’t successful, Arturr raised the trident and aimed it at his uncle. “Arturr, wait. You don’t want to do this.”

“You taught me how to kill, uncle. Be proud of me now.” Arturr discharged the power of the trident for the first time into Orm, but not before the traitor got a chance to call the guards. Arturr, who had once again that determined look in his eyes, approached an injured Orm, and was ready to kill his uncle when five guards finally arrived. Upon seeing them, Orm knew what to do. “Stop him!! He killed the king and how he’s going to kill me!”

At that moment, Arturr froze. Everything was... Wrong. “Give up, son. It’s over.” Orm said, very pleased. “I am not your son.” Arturr said, before knocking Orm out. That very moment, the guards charged, ready to take the prince, and as far as they knew, the traitor, down. But going through was easy enough, thanks to Arturr’s new toy.

One blast divided into five, one hitting each guard. And they were out of the picture. Arturr ran, knowing full well what was to take place. It was intriguing. Since the moment he held that trident, it was as if his whole perception of the world around him had changed. He didn’t know exactly the meaning of what was going through his head. It took some getting used to.

Right now, though, he only had one thing through his mind: he had to get to his mother. His uncle would probably go after her next. Arturr walked in the shadows, trying his best to avoid detection. There was commotion whereever he went. The word was out. He was a wanted man.

[MST3K 4ever]

The van pulls up just about a block away from the main-gate at Jon Walker's estate. Freeze stared out at the gate. Soon my vengence will begin...so very soon I will stop the heartbeat of the man who killed my Nora.

He looks at his men in the van and says, "Let's go." The men put on various disguises and Freeze climbs in a large crate. Carl drives the van to the front gate and stops. A guard walks out and says, "Can I help you gentlemen?" Carl says, "Yeah we gotta an emergency priority one shipment for Mr. Walker from the offices in Metropolis" Carl hands the guard a manifest form that Freeze had stolen the last time he broke into Walker Industries. It has all the correct markings and signatures on it as well. The guard studies the sheet and makes a phone call to the main-house. He hangs up the phone and says, "All-right pull up to the back of the main house there will be someone there to help you guys out. Try not to distrub the front part of the house there's a big party going on right now" Carl says, "Got it."

The van drives up to the back of the main house there are 2 guards who walk over to the van as the other four men climb out. The two guards try to lift the crate and one of them asks, "What do you guys have in here anyway?" Suddenly Freeze breaks through the top of the box FRAKSHA!!!!and with that chilling sound the 2 guards are frozen solid.

The four henchmen are stunned silent. They had never actually seen Freeze use his gun on anyone before and they are just stairing at the now two frozen corpses. Freeze says, "Come on. We have a lot to do and not a lot of time either." The henchmen are still stunned and Freeze says, "or would you four care to join them?" The henchmen snap to and follow Freeze. Freeze sees the phone box outside and freezes it.

They walk into the kitchen and the staff understandably panics at the sight of four men armed with automatic weapons and a large man in a suit that is a cross between Robocop & the Tin man. The four henchmen break into the main room and begin firing into the air while Freeze waits in the kitchen. Carl yells, ALL RIGHT THIS IS A HOLD UP HAND OVER ALL YOUR VALUBLES INCLUDING CELL-PHONES AND NO ONE WILL BE HURT.Except for you Mr. Walker." Jon Walker steps forward says, "What are you all doing here? Do you know who I am?" With that Freeze emerges from the kitchen and says, "I know you all to well Walker. All to well." FRAKSHA!!!!He freezes Walker's legs. Walker falls to the ground screaming as the henchmen begin collecting various valubles. Freeze walks over to him and says, "The eyes of vengence are upon you Walker, and the day has come for you to answer for the crime of death. Your lack of co-operation concering my wife sentenced her to death." Walker studies Freeze for a moment and says, "Oh my...it's you Dr. Victor Friez." Freeze responds, "That man is dead now...there is only Mr. Freeze." Walker says, "Victor please I was only doing what was right for the company. I did what I felt was the best thing for all involved. Your work and research were raising issues that humanity is not ready to deal with yet. I thought I was doing you a favor by not pressing charges against you. Out of respect for your wife's condition. Had you followed through on your experiments you could've done far more damage to your wife. Do you think you could live with that?" Freeze replies, "Do you think I can live with it now? You also black-balled me I couldn't even get a job in an animal testing lab. You destroyed everything that was dear to me and so now it is time for you to suffer the same fate." FRAKSHA!!!!Freeze freezes Walker's chest and Walker is now gasping for air as Freeze says, "Now you know how my wife felt on her last days. Begging me to do something to ease her suffering. I could do nothing! In your case however I can." FRAKSHA!!!! He freezes Walker's head and he stares at it for a moment as though he is studying a rare butterfly. He turns away and calls to his men,"Back to the van. Now!" The henchmen head for the exits as Walker's party guests frantically try to melt and break the ice from him. Freeze says, "By the time you get to him he'll be dead."

Freeze and his men pile into the van and speed away as they hear the police sirens in the distance. Carl manages to lose the police on a back road. Freeze and his men abandon the van for another way. James gathers all of the materials out of the van and plants a bomb inside of it. They drive off in the other van as their first van explodes.

Freeze sits quietly back in the hide-out as the men divide up the valuables. It is now done...Walker is dead, but there are others like him. Who think they have all of the control and power over life and death...I will show them what true power is...they will all pay...and anyone who opposes me...they will all die in cold and unforgving ice....so swears Mr. Freeze.

[Sentry2005]

Fawcett City:

It streaks through the sky. Flames burning on one side, it kilts towards the ground, picking up speed. The engine has blown out.

I can see it from here, standing on top of Sivana Tower. What was it the old man said?

‘Gotta be a symbol squirt… gotta show them there’s still good in the world. When you show yourself, make it a grand entrance,’

Well this is as grand as they come… I can’t believe I just used the word ‘grand’ in a sentence. Sound like I’m freaking sixty or something.

I look up into the night sky again, and I say it. I say the word that I just love to hear.

“Shazam”

A bolt of lightning, straight down, hits me square on the chest. And it tickles. My body changes, controrts as the muscles expand.

My clothes change. My ‘Clash’ t-shirt turns into the top half of my uniform; a Crimson jumpsuit (for lack of a better word), with a yellow lightning bolt across my chest.

The blue cape just makes me look so cool.

I jump into the air, and I fly. I fricking fly! I head straight for the plane, which in the time its taken me to change has grown a little closer to the ground.

I zoom up to the plane so fast its not even funny… that Flash guy who’s all over the news might be the only guy as fast as me right now. That’s what being given Mercury’s speed does for you.

I position myself under the flaming engine. The stamina of Atlas allows me to withstand the heat. I look forward, the plane itself is heading for Sivana Tower; flying so fast and close has knocked into a different direction.

Damn.

Stupid aerodynamics and laws of physics. How the hell am I meant to know that was gonna happen?

I stop wasting my time thinking about that, and I reposition myself under the planes fuselage and using the strength of Hercules, I take control of the planes tragectory.

Great.

Now what?

Wait… wisdom of Solomon! Wait… crap. If I’d used that in the first place I could have probably avoided this… screw it.

Using the wisdom I push the plane up, not too fast as to rip it in two, but fast enough to just avoid the tower.

I begin to turn it back towards the airport, and fly towards the landing strip that is lit up with fire engines and ambulances… probably awaiting the crash that was going to happen before I showed up.

I take the plane down. On the ground there are reporters everywhere. They were expecting to cover a massacre.

I can see what Mr. Shazam meant. Humanity is in need of saving.

Right after I get my publicity.



As I fly up from landing the plane, I can hear the press yelling and shouting as the camera’s flash off at me. I make out one question;

“Vic Sage, Hub City News… who are you?”

I smile. I look at the crowd, who are in awe of me.

“I’m you’re new saviour,” I begin. “I’m Captain Marvel,”

The camera’s flash again, and more questions get yelled out. Can’t make these ones out.

“All you need to know is that if there’s trouble, I’ll be here. Cos I’m a hero. And that’s what heroes do,”

And with that I shoot off into the sky. Hope the old man liked it.



The Rock of Ages:

The old man looks at his 36 inch plasma HDTV as the news broadcast hits the screens.

‘Amazingly, this teenager called himself a saviour, even though analists have theorised with almost a 97 percent conclusive solution that he himself was responsible for the planes near miss with Sivana Tower. If he hadn’t have interfered the projections are that the fire crew would have been able to insure limited casualties.’

Shazam closes his eyes in disapointment.

‘Here is one of the passengers reactions to todays events;

“Cocky white boy comes out of the sky, and grabs the plane… he gives a brother whiplash! I’m gonna get Jesse, and we’re gonna march on this guy’s ass!”

Mr Sivana was unavailable for comment in relation to tonights events, but did say he would compensate the passengers for any personal injury’s sustained.’

Shazam sighs as he grabs a beer.

‘Captain Marvel, the Fawcett city boy blunder, is on the lips of everyone tonight!’

Cracking open the top he takes a swig.

“God damn kid…”

[The Question]

Clark walks into the Daily Planet newsroom. As he does, he can here Lois screaming almost instantly.

"A TERRORIST ATACK?!?!?!"

Didn't need super hearing to hear that.

He walks over to Lois, who's yelling at Perry.

"Perry, I've got over two dozeb eye witnesses saying they saw this 'Superman' thing fighting a seven foot tall KISS reject on steroids."

"Yeah. But the official report is...."

"...that the terrorist organization known as H.I.V.E. planted explosives over the city, ending with an EMP meant to knock out the electronic systems. I heard. It's bull. Everyone knows that the major systems in Metropolis were designed to take EMPs. And the eyewitnesses...."

"...were all under extreme emotional duress at the time. A good chunk of them were only partially conscious during the whole thing. We don't have enough to go on. Unless something more turns up, I'm not going to here another word about this 'Superman' thing. Alright?"

"Fine."

"Good."

Perry walks back into his office. Lois turns around, grabs her bag, and grabs ahold of Clark's arm.

"Let's go."

"Where?"

"The press junket at Lexcorp. Might aswell uncover some truthes today."

Clark and Lois head into the elavator.

[Trigger]

Conner awoke the next morning to find his parents long gone. When his father had mentioned leaving town on a case. He knew he’d leave early, but not that early. A few moments later he located his cell phone. It took Chloe five rings to answer, and Conner could hear a male voice on the other end.

“Chloe what’s going on?”

“Hey Conner, I’m at Lexcorp’s press room. They’re preparing for the press junket this afternoon. I came here early to interview Don.”

“Aww, crap. I should be there early!”

“Don’t worry, Don and Hank have been doing a good job of managing things. I really like this card board cut out of you…”
“Oh dear god…I’ll be there very soon. Don’t let them do anything outrageous. You have my blessing to stop any potential mishaps.”
“Everything will be fine. Grab a bite to eat and meet us here.”
“ Okay.”

Conner quickly found his best suit in the back of his junk filled closet. It was one that Lex had given him as a gift. He ironed it out and found that it still fit comfortably after two years. He grabbed a slice of two day old pizza (something Lexcorp and his parents would frown on) and left the house.

* * * * * *

The ride to Lexcorp involved little fan fare, and everything seemed to be perfect. Until he arrived at his destination: Lexcorp’s conference room. Chairs had been lined up into five rows of eight chairs. There was a long red carpet that helped form an aisle in between the rows separating the seating into two sections.

At the very fore front of the conference was a long table with at least eight microphones. In front of each microphone was a name, indicating the seating arrangement. Conner couldn’t see the names from the entrance though. There weren’t any card board cut-outs so Chloe (or Mercy) was doing her job.

“Conner Jones? Oh..my..goooood! You have grown so big, and sexy!” said a female voice from behind.

Conner knew that voice anywhere. It was the voice of Speed 3’s main actress. The woman who had her own reality show for two months before protests and an eventual cancellation. The very same woman who had Conner appear on her short-lived reality show immediately after his Oprah and Dr. Phil appearance.

“Elizabeth Kane?”

“The one and only! How are you?”

Elizabeth had a flair for dramatics. Conner knew that if he turned around he wouldn’t like what he saw. However he a had TV series in the works himself and the last thing he needed was to have her bad mouth him. Putting on his game face, Conner turned around.


“Wha-?”

“Stunned I see. Well don’t be I’ve been a gymnast for years! It was only a matter of time before I put that to good use!”

Conner tried to form a coherent phrase, but no words would come. This was a youth group, so why she dressed in a costume? Was everyone else dressed in a costume? Was he going to have to wear a costume?

Better dragged an awed Conner out of the press room and into another room down the main hall of Lexcorp’s first floor. Inside the room Conner’s fears were realized. Don had shaved his head and was wearing a blue and white jumpsuit with a dove on the back. Hank had a matching red and black jumpsuit with a hawk on the back.

Over in one corner a group of bikers were huddled around a chair. Conner could make out a person in the chair, but the bikers were too huddled close together for him to get a good look. Chloe was interviewing Don as she had mentioned earlier.
Bette dragged Conner over to Hank.

“The man of the hour is here!” she said in her unusually hgh pitch.

“Hey, you bum! Don here had to plan out the whole thing while you were busy with some publicity stunt! Where’s your costume?”

“Why would I wear a costume? We’re a youth group. We’re supposed to inspire kids, not fight crime! We’re more like the Wiggles than a police force!”

One of the bikers walked up to Conner and punched him in the shoulder. Hard. He let out a small cry before hitting the ground.

“Shut up! Don’t you see that we’re in the middle of something over there? We need to get Duel over her hangover fast. She was up all night at the Menagerie, and you’re screaming ain’t helping things.” she whispered in his ear.

Conner’s eye widened in fear. It was okay to take control of the recruiting drive because Conner didn’t want to anyway. It was okay to turn this into a “super” group and invite Bette, the media whore. Duela Dent was when he crossed the line.

Duela was Conner’s only fling within the last six months and she was joy ride start to finish. She only wore clothing that showed her thighs, and constantly dyed her hair green. She drank 24/7 and the only time she didn’t have a drink on her was when she was performing with her band The Big Top (and that was if it was a cool gig). Conner broke it off when she snuck a bottle of whiskey into his gym bag and he got kicked off Metropolis High’s basketball team. Needless to say her appearance here wasn’t helping things.
One of Mercy’s assistants appeared in the doorway with a clipboard in hand.

“Young Justice is needed in the conference room most of the press has arrived and we want to be ready to start at 11:00 as planned.”

The assistant left quietly and Bette followed quickly back to the press room. Hank promptly groomed himself and then left. Two of Duela’s biker bodyguards helped her out of the room. Her head was hanging low and her steps were very clumsy. She brushed some of her long green out of her face and cracked a smile at Conner.

“Hey Mr. Straight-laced, looking sexy as usual! Why don’t you ever come to my gigs anymore?”

The tattooed woman came to Conner’s rescue and hurried Duela out of the room. She now had a cup of coffee in one hand and some pills in the other. Conner felt sorry for her because he once had to “sober” up Duela himself (not that anyone could keep her sober for longer than an hour, at best).

Don and Chloe were the last ones to leave. They were the only ones to notice that Conner was still on the floor. Don helped him up while Chloe brushed lent off his suit.

“God, how rude of that chick!”

Don nodded in agreement, “ She seemed awfully high-strung for her age. Even more so than Cruela.”

“Duela,” Conner corrected “, I’m not familiar with her new bodyguards, but me and her used to be an item.”

Don gave Conner a surprised look.

“Don’t worry, they’re history now. Conner would never think about hooking up with her.”

“How was the interview?”

“After convincing Hank to get rid of the crazy decorations and food catering, I was able to get a few minutes with Dove here. He’s pretty cool when you get to know him.”

“Dove?”

Don blushed and looked down shyly. He waved goodbye to Chloe and then hurried out the door.

“I’ll explain myself at the press junket.” he called back to them.

Conner and Chloe were now the only ones left. They smiled and Conner held out his arm.

“Shall we, Ms. Sullivan?”

“Of course.”

Chloe grabbed Conner’s arm and walked him to the press room. Chloe found a seat in the back , and Conner then made his way to his spot at the table; which was tactically placed farthest to the left away from Duela and Bette, who were on the very right. Don was closest to him, with Hank and his ego in the center. Conner thanked every god (and Chloe) while secretaries and Lexcorp employees checked the microphones and handed out water.

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

It's been hours. Infact, it's nearly three and the morning. We've been keeping eachother company ever since. Talking, laughing, kissing... Things that I'm not used to. But with her, it seems so natural. She's a professional at this, being a reporter... I could actually learn something.

By this time, we both agree it's time we said goodnight. It's beginning to rain... She needs to get home... I need to get into the city... We're both occupied. We stand at the doorway of Wayne Manor, sharing a kiss. As we break, I look at her.

"Are you sure you don't want me to drive you?"

"It's okay. I know you're busy, with the office... You need to get some rest. And I need to go by the Globe first, before I go home. Have to file a report on one of the sightings of that... "Batman", thing, they're talking about.", She replies.

I casually look away, after hearing that.

"So... He is real?"

She smiles.

"Don't put much into it. I'm sure it's just a street rumor... Nothing more. But even if it is a rumor, it's news, so..."

"Of course."

She turns around, but stops, looking back at me.

"Should I call tommorow? I mean... I don't want this to be the last time I see you, after all." She says, with a smirk. "That'd be a pretty bad way to start a relationship."

I smile. I think, actually, this is the most I've smiled in years. Not because I was inable... But because I didn't exactly have anything to smile about, these past few years.

"Well... I'm going to be in the office all day tommorow. You may not get through."

I stop, remembering something.

"...But... There is something we can do. You see, I'm attending a fundraiser at the Gotham Museum on Sunday. Maybe... You and I could go together?", I ask.

She nods.

"That sounds fine."

"Great. I'll call you that morning... I'm off."

We both share a smile.

"So... Are goodnights in order?"

I lean forward, as we share one final, passionate kiss. I look at her, as we break.

"I figured we'd end tonight on a different note."

She nods.

"I'm certainly not complaining.", She says. "See you on Sunday?"

"I wouldn't miss it for the world."

We slowly part, as she walks outside. She looks back at me once, as we share a small wave, before she gets in her car. I watch her leave, before closing the door, and turning around.

Alfred stands, right infront of me. He's as predictably smug as I imagined. My smile fades, as I walk past him.

"Not. One. Word."

"Oh, I wouldn't dream of it, Sir."

We both walk into the study, as I sit down. Alfred looks at me. He can see the look on my face.

"Are you alright?"

"Hmm? Yeah... Of course, I... I just... I've never done that. Dating, I mean. I'm not used to it."

"It's past time you started, I'd say."

I sigh.

"I don't know... I mean... did I make a mistake? That was supposed to be a simple interview... I turned it into more than it should've been."

"Quite frankly, Master Bruce, I don't see the problem."

I pause, and look up at him. It takes a minute, but he finally starts to get it.

"...Oh. Oh... Your... nightly activities."

"Exactly. If I'm going to do this... I'm putting her in danger, n-"

I pause. My eyes widen.

"Sir?"

"Oh my god. I forgot... the article.", I say, getting up and running out of the room. Alfred follows, as we rush down the hallway.

"Article?"

"Remember that Scarecrow article she published? I forgot all about it. It was one of the reasons I invited her here, tonight. To protect her. But now..."

"Do you really think she's still in danger? It is three in the morning, after all..."

"And what better time to make an attack than at night? In the dark?"

He pauses, realising this.

"...I see your point."

"Don't wait up."

We part, As I rush into trophy room. Passing all of my father's various collected items, from around the world... I finally stop at an old-world style English Grandfather clock. One of my parent's favorite pieces of the collection, before they passed. I open it up, and grab the handle inside. It clicks, before opening, confronting me with darkness.

The construction on the cave isn't nearly complete... But I was lucky enough to find an abandoned secret shaft, leading into a main part Alfred and I drilled out. It, apparentally, was used as a potential bomb shelter, during World War I, when my grandfather owned the mansion. Someday, I'm going to put an elevator lift here. But for now... the ladder we attached should suffice. I jump, grabbing it, and slide down.

No time to waste. Have to get into the city before Vicki gets home...

I land on the bottom floor, as Alfred shuts the Grandfather clock above me. I smirk to myself. "Good ole' Alfred", as my father used to joke...

Turning around, I run into the 'hall', as the generated lights illuminate the area. I can hear the Bats screeching above me, as I make it into the main part of the cave. It's barely any different from when we found it... the only difference is the additions of the holes in the wall, the worktable that holds various equipment (Complete with a laptop, until I can import a bigger computer, and a microscope), and... of course... the mannaquin, which holds my 'work clothes'.

I stop, infront of it, as the lenses in the cowl stare at me. It's as if it's actually ready for me to don it.

Well... I do hate to disapoint...

I take the cowl, cloak, and the rest of it with me, and begin to change. I guess I was wrong. I won't be missing the night air, tonight...

[Darth Wolverine]

Diana was perched on the rounded top of the Daily Planet's trademark globe, the evening breeze tossing her onyx tresses in several different directions at once. She had no visible scars or bruises from her encounter with the alien and 'Superman' earlier that day; the only thing that seemed to have suffered was her plated skirt, which was missing several decorative beads, and her tiara, which had gained another dozen scratches.

Reaching round, she rubbed the back of her neck gingerly. It was still tender due to the alien's assault. If she ever saw him again...

"I will kill him," she finished aloud. Dropping down to the rooftop, she stepped off the side and fell in a controlled descent, landing in a crouch before the doors of the newspaper building. Ignoring amazed stares from passers-by, she leaned on the reception desk and spoke, her voice solemn and emotionless. "Excuse me. I would like to talk to a reporter."

Whilst she was waiting for her as-yet unscheduled meeting with Luthor and the President, she might as well go about introducing herself to Man's World in...other ways.

The startled receptionist, a young, dark-skinned female, allowed her astonishment to show. "Uh...have you got an appointment?"

Diana shook her head. "Do I need one?"

"One moment, please," the receptionist mumbled, and began to talk quietly into a telephone.

On the other end, Diana could hear a male barking orders harshly at her.

"Yes, sir, Mr White," the receptionist stuttered. "It won't happen again, I pro - -"

Diana snatched the telephone from the girl's grasp and placed it onto her ear, a grimace spreading across her face. "I don't know who you are, Mister, but you will not address a lady like that in my presence! Women are your superior in eveyr way, little man, so you do not talk to them like dirt! I will be coming up to your newsroom immediately, and I expect to be able to see a reporter straight away."

She set the phone down on its hook and made her way over to the elevator, leaving a bemused receptionist behind.

"Whoa..."

[Sentry2005]

the Rock of Ages:

OK… what the hell? I save the day, and its broadcast all over the news that I’M responsible for it. Like they think I knew what I was doing.

I’m seventeen years old, I don’t know what I’m doing even when I plan it out in advance.

One very good bonus though, has to be the chick coverage. Last night I save a plane from crashing into a building down town, which I may have inadvertently caused to be heading for that building… but, hey, props for me… ‘cos, I mean, it was gonna crash anyway.

Anyway, point is, one night I’m saving a plane, now I’m teen idol for all girls in Fawcett City. Oh yes, it does indeed rock to be me.

But, yeah, Mr. Shazam seems a tad on the pissed side. Going on about how I jumped in without thinking. I mean, dude, kinda the reason you picked me for this gig. If I hadn’t jumped in and saved that girl from being raped, never would have broken my back. My rash actions are what earned my this show. Stupid old son of a-

“Freddy, I can hear your thoughts,”

Frick.

I look up at the old codger.

“No you can’t,” I hazard a guess, with my eyes suspiciously gazing over him.

He smiles, in that way that only men over the age of a thousand can, and replies “Yes, I can,”

He pauses.

“I can also kill you with my mind, so don’t think of me as an old codger again,”

Double frick.

“Look dumb ass, you jumped in reclessly, and you endangered lives,” he moves over to his bar. Why is there a bar in this place… wassit called… the Rock of Ages?

“And I know you meant well, but god kid, even the guy dressed up as a giant bat has got more of a clue than you!”

He mixes a St. Clemens. Why no alchahol.. weird old goa-

He throws a look, and I stop thinking what I was about to think.

“Ah hell! Why don’t you go pick him then. I mean, christ, you pick a homeless kid from Fawcett, what’s that about?!”

The old man puts his drink down.

“I chose you ‘cos I was meant to chose you. The bat dude has his own destiny, same as the alien, same as the intergalactic space policeman, hell even the Amazonian princess.”

“Amazonian princess?”

“Look, point is, you’ve got the powers now. I can’t take them back, the Gods chose you, you’re it.”

“Yeah, well the Gods chose wrong didn’t they?”

“Gods can’t chose wrong, you moron. They’re Gods…” He sighs. “Dealing with a fricking idiot,”

“Hey!”

“SHUT, UP!”

His voice carries throughout the entire place. There are these weird things inside containers (I guess the deadly sins), and they all just stop and look at him. Something tells me This dude is not the kind of guy you want to piss off.

“You are my avatar. You are a symbol of justice and peace. You are not an ideal. You are not incorruptable, you are human. You are mortal. You may be the mightiest, but you are still mortal. And you have to learn humility. You have to act like someone they can aspire to be like. Someone they can look up to. There are many ways to inspre people Freddy; The Bat strikes fear, the Alien is the incorruptable ideal, the Lantern is a symbol of unity… You have to find your voice. And you have to do so soon. There are forces in this world kid, forces that would kill to grab a hold of you.”

“But I’m one of the good guys,” I reply.

“No. You’re not. You’re Frederic Freeman. You’re a kid with astonishing powers. You are the representative of the Gods on this fair Earth. But that doesn’t make you good. The Gods weren’t good. They were whatever the situation required. You are here to make sure this planet doesn’t destroy itself. And there are many ways to take that path. Some lead you to be a being of unrivaled power, some lead to you becoming the thing that people fear the most in their nightmares. You are not good Freddy, and never forget that you’re actions, from this day on, they all add up. They all count.”

I look at him as he stares me down hard.

“So don’t %^$£ it up!”

And with a flash, I’m Freddy Freeman, in the back alley of a Fawcett City street. I curl up besides some trash cans, and I try to sleep. I don’t sleep, but I try anyway. And I try to remember what a hero is.

[Watchman]

Scarecrow travel across town to the home of Vicky Vale. He parked the car down the street and got out. He made his way through alleys and stayed off the sidewalks. He finally made it to the house and saw her car pulling up. He pulled the mask out of the pocket and put it on. She walked up to her door and took out her keys. This was it he walked up right behind her.

"Hello there my pretty" she turned around and let out a giant scream. She thrust her hand in her purse and pulled out some mase. She pointed it at him and started to back up.

"S..Stay back" she said. He started to move forword and she spray hitting his mask.

"Please allow me" he said. His arm shot out and gas filled her. She dropped the mase and her face showed extreme horror. She dropped to ground and began to back away in fright. She started to cry and scream.

"NO please stay back"

"Scared are you? Do not fret; I'll take care of you" he took out his knife and slowly walk towards her.

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

I drop onto a ledge, outside of Vale's apartment. My cape drops around me, as I reach into my belt, and pull out a pair of binoculars. Empty. I went too fast, with this.

I put the binoculars down, sneering to myself. I shouldn't be this paranoid. It's a slim chance anything will happen at all.

...Yet, there's still a chance. I have to keep focused... Even the slightest mistake could cost Vicki her life. And while she is an innocent bystander, part of a class I've sworn to protect... I can't help but wonder if this is personal. She is the girlfriend of Bruce Wayne, after all.

I look down, noticing she's pulled up. So far... She's alright. Good. Maybe it can stay that wa-

My eyes widen, underneath the cowl, as I see someone hurry into the same building she entered. WITH A BURLAP SACK. He IS real.

Oh dear god...

Without second's hesitation, I pull out a line from my belt. Can't use the door on the ground... It'll only waste time. I'll have to enter through her apartment. I throw the line, and pull, as the grapple snags a railing.

...

Wait... Which apartment am I entering?

I hear a thud, as one of the apartment doors is flung open. I can see it through the windows. Vicki. Scarecrow. It's just as I feared. I have to save her... Have to protect her from this 'new breed of evil'...

...Wait. I'm endangering my subtlity. Being Batman, I never wanted to be public with this. If everyone thought I was an urban myth, it would be, naturally, easier to put fear into criminals and operate with secrecy. But if I do this... I'll be revealing the existance of The Batman to Vicki, a well known reporter. Do I want to risk that?

I hear a scream. It's HER'S. To hell with secrecy... She may die, If I don't do anything.

With a tug, I leap, swinging from the building, above the streets, and crashing through the apartment window. I land, on my feet, with my cape protecting me from the shattered glass. I look at Vicki's attacker with glowing eyes. He's not going to escape me. This killer will be brought to justice.

"LEAVE HER ALONE."

[Watchman]

The windows crashed and Scarecrow rised his cloak to protect him from any glass. When he dropped there he was the street myth...the Batman. He was not going to interfere with his plans. He raise his knife and leapt on the Batman that was a bad move. He caught him and threw him against the wall. Crane's body was no match against his but he did hold an ace. Scarecrow got back up and Batman moved in. Scarecrow raised his hand but Batman caught it.

"It's over" he said

"Not even close tell me creature of the night what are you afraid of?" gas filled Batman's face and he slowly let go of him.

[Batman]

The windows crashed and Scarecrow rised his cloak to protect him from any glass. When he dropped there he was the street myth...the Batman. He was not going to interfere with his plans. He raise his knife and leapt on the Batman that was a bad move. He caught him and threw him against the wall. Crane's body was no match against his but he did hold an ace. Scarecrow got back up and Batman moved in. Scarecrow raised his hand but Batman caught it.

"It's over" he said

"Not even close tell me creature of the night what are you afraid of?" gas filled Batman's face and he slowly let go of him.

(IC: Batman)

What the...?

I step back. Did... What did he... What was that?

I begin coughing, stepping back, away from him. It's some sort of gas. It could be toxic... possibly fatal, for all I know. It fills my throat as I continue choking.

*cough* *cough* Have... Have to*cough* ACK! Have to... stop... h...him...*cough*...Need... Can't... Breeeeeeathe...

I tumble back, onto a couch, still coughing. He's moving towards me. I take out two Batarangs from my belt, ready to attack him, when...

My... parents? What the hell? They're... No, that's... That's impossible. This has to be some sort of trick... My parents... they're standing infront of me.

"Bruce."

No... I... They're not...

"Bruce, how dare you."

What? What does he *cough* What does he mean?

"You've disgraced the family name. You've turned us into a laughing stock. Is this how you repay us?"

No... No, I didn't... I didn't mean to...

"This isn't the kind of son I wanted. You've failed me. You've failed US."

NO... I could never... They're... This... This isn't real... THIS ISN'T REAL...

THIS ISN'T REAL!!!!

I wreathe, rolling over the couch, on the floor, swatting at the floating figures of my parents infront of me. They're fading. But I'm still coughing.

...Wait. That's it. The gas... It must be a hallucinagion of some form... That's the only explaination. David Cain taught me about them, in my travels. I don't remember much about them... But I remember that they can be deadly. I reach into my belt... There has to be something that can, at the very least, temporarily relieve me of the symptoms...

I look over my shoulder. The Scarecrow... Or, what looks like The Scarecrow... (He looks more monster than man to me, now. A result of the toxin, no doubt)... He's advancing. Have to fight this...

I grab the bottom of the couch with both hands, and pull up, heaving... It's heavy... But...

There!

I shove the couch forward, hitting The Scarecrow behind me. It won't do much... but... it'll allow me time for my immune system to fight it. I roll over, on my back, letting a few coughs loose, before crawling up to my feet. What the hell has he done to me?!

"Not... *cough* Not of... You..."

[Watchman]

Scarecrow fell over as the couch crashed into him. He looked over and saw Batman rising from the ground.

"Not... *cough* Not of... You..."

He picked up a nearby chair and slammed down on Batman. He fell back on the ground. He notice the knife on the ground and picked it up. "NOW MISS VALE WHERE WERE WE BEFORE WE WERE RUDELY INTERRUPTTED ". He raised the knife up into the air and it lands right into her shoulder.

"Oh God what have I done" his voice seemed to change

"Shut up get out of here Crane this has to been down". Crane now was in a fight with his body. He began to run for the door but then stop. "We'll meet again Batman". He left the the house and back to car. He started up and drove back to his house.

"He's after us now...the Batman". The large figure picked him up and slammed him against the wall.

"I KNOW WE COULD HAVE TOOK CARE OF HIM" he shouted

"We can we do"

"FIRST YOU NEVER DO THAT AGAIN I WILL KILL YOU DO YOU UNDERSTAND AND NEXT WE HAVE TO SHOW GOTHAM WHAT FEAR IS. BATMAN FIGHTS THE CRIMINALS WE WILL HELP THEM FIGHT BATMAN"

[GL1]

"Dr. Palmer... this is rediculous." Several of the techs surrounded Raye as she walked down the hallway. "You've got to reconsider... let us run more tests."

Raye tightened her latex gloves and lowered her goggles as she headed toward the shrinking plate. "Animal testing is three months off. Deadline is tonight. And most importantly..." She looked over her glasses at number 35, "It will work." There was a small makeshift medical table nearby. She calmly sat down on it, removing her labcoat and rolling up her sleeve. Slowly, they withdrew a needle, full of some viscous dark grey liquid.

Inserting into her bloodsteam, Raye squirmed. It wasn't a small needle, or a small prick. She took a few deep breaths. "It will take a few minutes to run it's course." The lead med looked towards Dr. Pratt, leaning heavily on a scanner frame, with a look of deep concern.

"Perhaps that'll give you enough time to prove to me this isn't suicide." His face had few hints of sarcasm. He walked directly over to Raye on the med table.

Raye levelled her eyes at the man. She was actually on his eye level sitting on the heightened bed. While he was a shorter man, at 5'6", at 5'3" she looked up to him more than figuratively. "I can't explain it, Al. I'm just right..."

Al cursed as he turned away, he spun back around to face the young woman. "This isn't school, Raye. This is real goddamn life. You can't just be right in theory. If you're wrong you could die instantly. You could shrink infinitely into nothingness. You could get stuck indefinitely as a nanometer-tall circus show..."

Raye smiled a bit, almost self-righteously. "Can you take my numbers and prove them wrong."

Al turned around, stiffling another curse, trying to keep his composure. "You know no one can do that."

Raye smiled softly to herself. She took pride in her intellect. She wished often that she was more. Her face drew out into a resolve. Right now she wasn't. This was what she did, and she did it well. "We're ready for you, Dr. Palmer."

Raye turned to the medics who nodded to her affirmatively. Raye placed her goggles over her eyes. And stepped, with the slightest hint of trepidation. She looked Albert Pratt directly in the eyes. "If I can't do this... what can I do?" Albert was silent. Raye turned towards the tech running the machine. "5.2 seconds exposure. Go."

In a blaze of orange energy, the networks of pylons lit up, suddenly surging outwards and filling the space between the two walls of energy. Raye looked up in gasp. Every inch of her body tingled. Vibrated. Burned. She watched as the world fell away. The shrinking plate shot outwards in all directions. The ceiling and machines fell away into a massive mix of grey. Raye felt cold... and felt alone.

She looked around. The world was simple, dark. Cold. It was completely devoid of life. Movement. Feature. Point. She knelt in one of the divits of the metal. It was like being in the microscope. She wanted to say something, but everything she could think of sounded stupid. Hello? I claim this land in the name of France?

"You sure have gotten yourself into something here, haven't you?" She ran her hand across the ridges in the metal that seemed so smooth. She looked at her hands. A huge smile spread across her face. She had actually done it. She was a tiny speck on the ground. And, ironically it was the most signifcant thing she had ever done.

She reached to her side touching the tiny zero point generator that would rocket her back up to her normal, if not spectacular height. Clicking it she watched the world shrink away around her until she with a grin halted at her optimum height, though, she felt ten feet tall.

Every jaw dropped. The medics, techs, even Dr. Pratt all stared in disbeleif. Raye grinned like a cheshire cat, though in moments a wave of nausea washed over her. She vomited. Her hands, arms, every exposed part of her body had been chaffed, scratched and grated by the re-growth process. Raye passed out before she knew what hit her...

[Batman]

Scarecrow fell over as the couch crashed into him. He looked over and saw Batman rising from the ground.

"Not... *cough* Not of... You..."

He picked up a nearby chair and slammed down on Batman. He fell back on the ground. He notice the knife on the ground and picked it up. "NOW MISS VALE WHERE WERE WE BEFORE WE WERE RUDELY INTERRUPTTED ". He raised the knife up into the air and it lands right into her shoulder.

"Oh God what have I done" his voice seemed to change

"Shut up get out of here Crane this has to been down". Crane now was in a fight with his body. He began to run for the door but then stop. "We'll meet again Batman". He left the the house and back to car. He started up and drove back to his house.

"He's after us now...the Batman". The large figure picked him up and slammed him against the wall.

"I KNOW WE COULD HAVE TOOK CARE OF HIM" he shouted

"We can we do"

"FIRST YOU NEVER DO THAT AGAIN I WILL KILL YOU DO YOU UNDERSTAND AND NEXT WE HAVE TO SHOW GOTHAM WHAT FEAR IS. BATMAN FIGHTS THE CRIMINALS WE WILL HELP THEM FIGHT BATMAN"


(IC: Batman)

Have... Have to... Get... up...

I pull myself up, as He runs out. My back aches, from the hit... But I think I avoided any serious fractures, at least.

"We'll meet again Batman."

I look up, with another cough. Meet again? We won't have to... Because I'm bringing him to jus-

I look over, seeing Vicki. My eyes widen.

"No..."

Vicki. Oh no... Oh please no...

She's bleeding. Worse... She's got the end of that knife coming out of her shoulder. He stabbed her. Oh god...

I stumble to my feet, still feeling lightheaded from the combination of the gas and the chair. I shake my head. Have to fight it... Have to get Vicki to a hospital...

I walk forward. The minute she looks at me she screams. My eyes widen again, before I look down, realising what I'm wearing. Oh... Well that's just great. I design this costume to strike fear into criminals... And it's scaring innocents, aswell. I look at her.

"No, you don't understand. I'm here to help-"

"Pl...Please! Get away!"

"Ms. Vale, You don't have to be afraid of-"

"Oh god... STAY BACK!!!"

I stop where I am. I can understand if the costume is frightning... It was made to look that way... But... This isn't what I had in mind. Then I realise something. She's... swatting, with one hand. And not at me. It's in alot of different directions.

...The GAS. She was poisoned aswell.

I reach into my belt. I can't help her if she's squirming like she is... And considering she's both poisoned and physically injured, I need to hurry...

Third pocket... That's where I put it, I think... I... Yes. The seditive. I was experimenting with it as a last resort weapon, just in case I was overpowered in any given situation. I was working on moving it to a blow gun, of some sort... But this situation, I feel, needs it more.

I look up at Vicki. She's crying... Probably scared out of her mind, at whatever she's seeing. She swats at me, But I grab her hand.

"Hold still..."

...Then, she does something I really wish she didn't. She shoots her leg up, kicking me... well... between the legs. In a certain area...

I drop the seditive, in pain, as I kneel over. It shatters on impact as it hits the ground. Out of ALL the places in my suit... That one just had to be the one unprotected, didn't it?

I look down at the smashed seditive, gritting my teeth. Now what?

She tries to stand up. I grab her. Damn it, this isn't getting either of us anywhere. Then... I remember something. A trick that I was taught under the teachings of the League Of Assassains. I look at Vicki as she struggles, while still being in pain from the knife.

Forgive me...

I reach up, and pinch one side of Vicki's neck. She stops, looking at me, with her eyes widened, for a second. Then, she falls. I catch her before she can hit the ground. It worked. I'll have to keep that in mind for future reference...

I immediatley grab the knife lodged in her shoulder. If I can get that out... It'll solve at least one problem... Maybe even ease the pain, making it less likely to wake her. I clench it in my hand, for a straight second, concentrating. Then... With one, swift pull, I release it. Another trick that's become useful, tonight...

...

Only... to realise I've just unplugged her wound, making the blood flow even worse than before. IDIOT. I stand up, pressing an internal button on the side of my cowl.

"Alfred. You there?"

Damn it... Come on, Alfred. If I've ever needed you during an emergency, now would be the time.

"Alfred?!"

"-ere, Sir. What do you need?"

I breathe a sigh of relief. Thank god...

"I need the location of the nearest hospital from Vicki's address."

"Trouble?"

"Long story. And not nearly enough time to explain. Please tell me you're working on that address."

"I've already typed it into the computer, Sir. The results are loading as we speak..."

I wait for a second, looking at Vicki as I raise her in my arms. I frown, looking at her unconcious face. If I had only kept her at the Manor...

"The nearest one is about two blocks east of you, Master Bruce. And it's low-key, which I'm sure you'd prefer."

"How do you know that it's low-key?"

"Remember that Leslie woman I told you about? It's her clinic."

I pause, before speaking.

"You're a life saver, Alfred."

"I know. I just try not to rub it in."

I switch off the communicator. Ignoring Alfred's attempt at humor, I carry Vicki to the door... Only to stop, realising something. How am I going to be able to run two blocks, carrying a woman, in public streets? I need a car. I'll make sure to get one, after this. But in the meantime...

I hear a jingle. Looking down, I spot Vicki's car keys, at the door. She must've dropped them, during the struggle. I pick them up, and glance at her face.

I really, really hope you've got good insurance...

* * * *

The car comes to a screeching halt, as we make it to the Thompson clinic. I get out (still in my Bat-garb, by the way), and carry Vicki out of the passenger's seat. I've done my best to plug the wound with my cape... Now it's time she got some real medical attention.

I run inside. Everyone looks at me, speechless. Oh dear god... They're all homeless. Is this what Gotham has been reduced to? Having to get help in an under payed and probably under supplied clinic?

An elderly woman walks up to me, hesitant. She wears green hospital attire.

"Who... Who are you?"

I look at her nametag. "Thompkins". Lucky me. I hold Vicki's unconcious form up, removing the cape from her.

"Someone who needs your help, Doctor."

Thompkins' eyes go wide, seeing Vicki. She looks up at me.

"Oh god..."

"Please. She doesn't have long..."

She looks at me, a little afraid.

"Why should I help you? For all I know, you did this to her."

"I didn't. And I was sent here by an aqquaintance of yours, Dr. Thompkins. Alfred Pennyworth was the name."

She pauses, looking up at me. Eventually, she nods.

"I need a stretcher in here! NOW!"

I give Vicki to her, as the stretcher comes. I look around, seeing the patients stare at me. I think it's best I leave, for now... There's nothing more I can do...

"I don't know who you are, but it's a good thing you got here in-"

By the time she looks back, I'm gone.

"...time?"

* * *

I stand, a few rooftops away from the clinic. The Scarecrow... He did this to her. He did something to me, aswell. I need to figure out what, before I come back, tommorow, as Bruce Wayne.

But first, I have a stop to make...

[Charlie No-One]

Pamela was exposed to the night. Her friend had abandoned her and she had no place left to go. The cold breeze of dusk washed over her pale green nude body making her shiver. She had to find clothes and fast. The runaway knew exactly where to look. Pam walked down the street and turned towards Saint Alephaba’s Park. She remembered it had some strange importance. Just then, a patrol car stopped her in the middle of the street. The man inside rolled down the window.

“Excuse me, lady, are you lost?” asked the police man.
“No, just on my way home,” The man nodded and looked down at her exposed body.
“Whoa. Lady, I am going to have to arrest you. We do not let stuff like this fly around here, that is, unless you do not do me a favor. Why don’t you come in here and search your body?” he said, stepping out of the car.
“No. I do not sell myself like this,”
“I am afraid you do not have a say in the matter,” demanded the police man, grabbing her hand and pushing her against the side of the car. He was in the middle of unzipping his fly when Pamela got a sudden urge. She wanted to kiss him, make me feel like he was in control, but still cause him extreme pain at the same time. She wanted him dead. Pamela forced the wishes out of her head, but the action was futile for the cop placed his lips on hers.

As his tongue touched hers, she felt his hands shake. He pulled back and looked at her in terror. His face grew a deep green like his was sick. A foul smell wafted from his body as if he already began to decompose. A small weed outstretched from his mouth and began curling around his neck. His body hit the cement.

“Oh my god! What have I done?” cried Pamela. What she had down angered her, but also gave her a sense of pleasure. Rapidly, there was a change racing through her psyche. The female ran towards the park in a hurry.

Saint Alephaba’s was covered with thick weeds and other plant life. It had not been visited or managed in a year. The statue of the saint was buried in a type of plant. It really pulled the inner beauty of the memorial out. Pamela remembered words. She said them out loud.

“Eleka Namen,”

The arms of the Saint slowly moved but wouldn’t open. The vines had sealed them shut. Pamela waved her hands towards the plants and they moved to her will. She went down to the ground floor.

The inside of the lab was filled with lavishing Rycogec. It was intertwined with all the doors and halls. Wrapped in the new specimen were all the dead employees and patients.

“The food supply must have run low. The service tunnels were jammed shut with all these vines. Oh well. My new little darlings, please removed the trash,” The vines circled around the bodies and lifted them high into the air. A giant flytrap engulfed the corpses.

Pamela walked into her office. Off to the side of the wall was a closet. She twisted the handles and looked inside. The female Regenious suit was still placed inside. The suit was crafted to sustain any threats the test subjects of the Process might have encountered.
She slipped the dark green corset over her bosom. It fit nicely over her chest and left her stomach revealed. Next, she put the matching leather pants over top. Pamela turned to one of the flytraps.

“My little babies, Poison Ivy has so much to accomplish,”

[JackBauer]

Arturr struggled to get to the top of the palace. He climbed walls, jumped performed acrobatic feats in order to get to his mother’s window. It was difficult, it was painful, but at least he didn’t get seen. When he finally got there, he saw Atlanna and her handmaiden, and entered the room through the window. His mother turned to him. “Oh, Arturr, you startled me.”

Arturr was panting nervously. “Mom, we have to get out of here. Now!” he said. “What’s going on?” his mother asked, confused. Arturr really didn’t have the time. But looking at her son’s eyes, she knew. She saw as if she were there herself. Atlanna did her best to look strong for her son, but she couldn’t. At that moment, Arturr just didn’t have the patience to comfort her.

“Mom, father is dead! We have no time for this! We have to get out of here before Orm gets to us.” Arturr exclaimed, taking his mother by the arm and trying to take her with him. Atlanna just couldn't believe her ears.

She was in shock, but she knew what to do. “No.” she said, taking her arm from out of Arturr’s grip. “I’m not going.” she said, much to Arturr’s chagrin. “It’s not up for debate. I’m not leaving you here.” he answered. Atlanna smiled, trying her best to hide the sadness in her. She caressed Arturr lovingly. “My place is here. I’ll be fine. Orm can’t hurt me as long as you are okay.”

Arturr tried reasoning with her, but he could see that her mind was made, and knew that he couldn’t talk her out of it. He hugged her, while looking at the handmaiden. Arturr and Atlanna parted. “I have to leave.” he said. “But I’ll come back. I’ll make things right.”

Then, Arturr walked to the young girl next to them and kissed her. As much as Atlanna knew about her son, she just couldn’t see this coming. “I love you, Mera.” Just as she was about to reply, guards entered the room. With no time to think, Arturr shot a blast at the guards and ran out the window. He climbed his way to the roof, where he knew there was a portal out of the bubble that protected Atlantis. That was his way out.

Arturr looked around trying to find the portal. It wasn’t far from him. If he managed to jump long enough, he would be safe. Now he understood why the palace was built so high. He took a moment to think if he should or even could do this. But right now, it was his only option. He knew he had no chance if he stayed. He knew Orm wouldn’t harm his mother, trying to use her telepathic connection to him. He knew he had to do this. And so he did.

Come on, Arturr, you can do this. You HAVE to do this.

Arturr ran, as fast as he could, and concentrated all his strenght into his legs, as he launched himself into the portal. He closed his eyes, unable to face the possible consequences of this reckless decision. He didn’t have to open them to see the results. He felt it as his body suddenly seemed to float. He opened his eyes and just couldn’t believe he had done it.

He regretted not being able to take his mother with him. Now he knew he could have made that jump with her in his arms. Far away, Arturr noticed soldiers swimming to his direction. Arturr prepared himself, trying to decide which direction to escape.

He didn’t know the oceans well. He was very sheltered by his parents. But now there was no time to think about it. The soldiers were coming fast. Arturr picked a random direction and swam as fast as he could. He didn’t see it, but he outswam them very easily. Desperate to escape, Arturr just swam and swam, with no real clue as to how far he had gone.

Suddenly, something gave him pause. He looked up and saw a bright bluish orb at the top of the ocean. Arturr started to swim towards it, almost hipnotized.

On the surface, a man sat in front of a lighthouse. He was in his late thirties, wore a beard. It was night, and the moon was full. He was fishing, not a care in the world. That is, until Arturr jumped twenty feet from out of the water. The fright took the man aback and made him drop the fishing pole.

Arturr landed next to the man, who, naturally, had his jaw severely dropped in disbelief. Arturr seemed more exhausted than he’d ever been. He looked at the man, and passed out.

[Ursas]

(IC Hawkman)

Carter slowed his speed and followed the jets as they approached the U.S.S. Stenis. He broke formation to land on the deck. Once there he was surrounded quickly by the Naval officers. Many had their guns drawn and some just flight deck personel...

Carter raised his hand in a non threatening gesture and put his mace at his side and attatched it to his belt,
"hang on guys I am not the enemy," he said unshakingly.

The Admiral stepped out from behind some of the armed men...

Admiral- "Then just who the hello are you?"

Hawkman- "I am Carter Hall, citizen of the United States. I am a Descendent of the Hawkgod,"Carter said as he removed his helment.

Flight deck officer 1- "Hey I know that guy. He used to be that guy on the coke adds."

Hawkman- "That was a few years ago. But thanks for remembering."

Admiral- "So you are not only some kind of freak but some kind of hollywood star? I Think you best explain why you are "flying" and what this stuff is you seem to be wearing? Is this some kind of scientific experiment that we weren't notified about? What branch of the military authorized this?"

Hawkman- "Well to be honest I am not sure you will believe everything I am about to tell you. In fact if your men lower their weapons I would feel more at ease...for them." How the hell did that last part slip out?

Admiral- "Oh really. I dont think you are in a position to request how we treat this situation. I want you to start talking. Does this have anything to do with the situation that happened in Metropolis this morning?"

Hawkman-"I am not sure what you are talking about but I think I was alone when I entered the pyramids. Can you tell me more about what you are referring to?

Admiral- "It appears some there was some meta human activity in the city. Nothing entirely new but the level of it was of great concern. All the military is on high alert. The rest is classified."

Hawkman- "Well then I think Metropolis has become my new destination. I appreciate the information...err Admiral. Thats what you are right?"

Admiral- "That's, "Admiral Johnson, Sir" to you son."

Hawkaman- "Then I will be addressed as Prince Khufu. I need to leave you and your men now Admiral."

Carter put his helment back on and spread his wings. The men closet to him jumped back in astonishment and surprise.

Admiral- "I am going to notify homeland security and the pentagon about you..Prince."

Hawkman- "I would expect you to. But I assure you I am on your side Admiral, as long as that side is of justice."

Admiral- " I am also going to have the same squadron escort you to the as far as they can. You will be picked up by another squardr0n and so on."

Hawkman- "You can do whatever makes you feel comfortable.They can try and keep up."

Carter lifted off the ground and his wings flapped a few times without naturally. He saluted the Admiral and began to fly away. He got to about 100 feet in the air and shot off in the directio of Metropolis. There was a loud sonic boom as he took off and the Admiral knew he would have no chance catching the winged man.He only hoped they were truly on the same side.

http://img214.imageshack.us/img214/5696/hawkmancv461ii.jpg (http://imageshack.us)

[Batman]

(IC: Batman / Bruce Wayne)

I sit in the Cave, still in my suit, sans cowl. Alfred brings me one of my cleaner capes, considering the other one was covered in blood. I take it, and put it on, before looking into the microscope.

After I took Vicki to Thompkin's clinic, I went back to the apartment, and picked up the knife that The Scarecrow used on my way here. It would provide me with both a blood sample for Vicki (Which, I admit, I would've had no trouble collecting), and a fingerprint match for her assailant.

Unfortunatley, I didn't have any luck on the fingerprint area. Scarecrow used gloves during the attack... He was probably careful to make sure his identity remained hidden. That, or he's lucky.

The blood sample proved to give me more answers, though. Vicki was definatley poisoned by Scarecrow's gas... Which I've found is a hallucinagion, as I had suspected. Taking some of my own blood, I compared the two. Due to my years of building up a strong immune system, during my travels, I was able to overcome most of it on my own. Vicki, however, didn't have that luxury... Which is part of the reason she's in the hospital now.

If I were to guess, this toxin had to be self-made. Meaning Scarecrow, whoever he is, had to have access to a number of different chemicals, in order to create it. That gives me a few options... But too many to be sure.

I take the scan of my blood sample, and transfer it into the computer. If I can digitally match each chemical in the toxin, I may be able to form an antidote, to keep this from happening again. Typing at the keys, the scan starts. Alfred watches.

"I assume this means your plans for this weekend are going to be put on hold, then?"

I glance back at him, for a second, before reloading my utility belt with another seditive.

The computer beeps, as the results display. Both Alfred and I turn to it. Alfred's eyes widen, seeing the number of results.

"My word."

"The Scarecrow probably wanted to make sure and hide any traces back to him."

"Well, that would certainly do it."

"Probably. But the fact that I saw him doesn't put that to much use, now."

I memorise the list of chemicals mentally. I think I may know which ones to use in order to counter Scarecrow's. But I don't have much time... The blood tests showed a chemical unbalance in the toxin. If it stays into Vicki's bloodstream... Or even mine, for that matter... The side effects caused by the chemical could become permanent.

I stand up, walking away from the area. Alfred follows.

"Alfred, I'll need you to drive me back into the city."

"Well I don't doubt that Sir, but... Why, exactly?"

I slip the cowl back over my face. The feeling of it molding onto me makes the voice come in almost naturally.

"I need to get the list of chemicals to a specialist at Gotham Medical. If I can learn where Scarecrow had access to these, It could give me a clue to his identity."

"Very well... But... won't you need someone to stay here and create that anti-toxin you were hoping to get done?"

I stop. He's right. I need the anti-toxin done soon... And I can't tend to it myself. Not when The Scarecrow's still out there.

"I'll drive myself, then."

"Actually, Sir... I think I may have a better idea..."

I raise an eyebrow, under the cowl, as Alfred leads me out of the Cave.

* * *

We walk into the garage, as the lights flicker on, displaying the vast amount of cars. My father had alot of hobbies... and he was an avid collector. Of many things. We walk past a few vintage ones before stopping at one, covered in a tarp.

"I had worked on this one in my spare time. Your father always meant to finish it..."

I watch as Alfred pulls the tarp away. My eyes widen. It's not a car... It's a motorcycle. A black one, at that... It almost looks new.

"Though I wouldn't normally give it to you, given your ...history, with some of your father's collection pieces, I felt the situation called for it. That, and you're not ten, anymore. I was thinking this could probably get you into the city faster than any the cars. What do you think, Sir?"

I stand, quietly, for a second. Then, a grim smirk creeps across my face. I think it's time I added a new piece to my arsenal.

"I think this will do nicely..."

[GL1]

beep... beep.... beep...

"Ungh..." Raye moaned as she slowly opened her eyes. She blinked. Slowly, the bright white lights filling her sights. She breathed slowly. Where was she? How had she gotten here...

The Hospital...

She turned her head one direction and looked at Albert Pratt sitting, head down and asleep in the chair by her bed. She smiled a bit. He was like a father to her, that's for sure. There were probably a dozen projects he was supposed to be working on. She turned over, to face the other way. On her food tray was a vase of flowers with Gene's signature on them. Her boyfriend Gene Loring had a tendency to be a jerk, but he was sweet... you know, when he got around to it. Waitaminute... how long had she been out? She leaned up slowly. She looked at the clock. It was 8 and the sun was shining. It was morning. She pressed the nurse intercom/page button. "What day is it?"

"Is this the patient in 507?" Her voice go only slightly distant. "Can we get a nurse into 507?" The nurse's voice returned to the receiver. "It's the 17th ma'am. You haven't even been here a whole day."

Raye sat up. Today was the presentation. And Raye was certain she was going to be ready. Sliding her bed's back upright she wrangled the telephone eagerly. "Hello, this is Dr. Palmer."

"Uh, Doctor, aren't you in the hospital."

Raye couldn't keep this grin off her face. She was doing something that had never been done before, it was irresistably exciting. It gave her purpose... courage. Boldness... "Nevermind that... I need the numbers from yesterday in my desk. I want a hazard suit retrofitted to account for the injuries I received. One with a mini oxygenator... air's more than a little thin down there. Do it." Raye hung up the phone and glanced up at Dr. Pratt, who had since woken up.

Dr. Pratt levelled with her once more. "You realize that I could have you committed for this right? That this is actaully verifiably insane?"

Raye couldn't stop grinning she just cheesed. Even as the nurse came in. "Dr. Palmer... glad to see you're awake."

Raye's face straightened a bit. She looked the nurse in the eye. "I need to be discharged in the next ten minutes."

She laughed. "I realize you're a Dr., Miss Palmer, but..."

Raye swiftly and motionlessly cut in. "Lex Luthor is expecting me in a meeting. Lex Luthor owns this building. Bad things happen to people who dissappoint Lex Luthor, and I intend to keep all of us off that list." Raye's wide and winning smile genuinely crept back across her face. "Now, please... get me a doctor..."

---

Twenty minutes later, Dr. Palmer, in lab coat and the same clothes she had on yesterday strolled down the hallway towards the test area. Dr. Pratt stopped her before she entered the double doors. "Raye... if this works..."
Raye's eyes lit up. 'This working' having been all she could think about since college.

"If this works, you're going to make history..." Raye grinned and nodded. Pratt only grew more resolute and urgent, grabbing her by both her shoulders. "Luthor will take it all if he has a chance. He owns your research. He owns your job. He owns everything you pay rent on every month and he is heartless. He will take everything you've ever valued without blinking. I have other research wings to troubleshoot, but you do NOT under any circumstance, turn your back on Lex Luthor, you understand me?"

Raye's face and softened, and fallen. She nodded slowly, like, honestly, the naive little girl she was. She knew Luthor was evil, but it was hard to realize how close he was to her, especially since she had only seen him a handful of times. It was even harder to think of him finding any specific malevolent interesting in her shrinking technology as opposed to the advances they made in metallurgy, zero point energy and red dwarf radiation.

"Go ahead, Raye." Pratt ahemed... "I mean... Doctor." He smiled proudly.

Raye couldn't help but smile a bit too, wiping a strand of hair from her face. "Doctor." Pratt grinned as he turned on his heels, heading for the helipad for a meeting with some Ex-Star Labs guy.

Raye smiled until he turned the corner. She momentarily reflected on the work ahead. Her face grew resolute as she turned and shoved open the double doors. Faces looked up. There were three techs on the medtables receiving does of Luthonium into the bloodstreams. The shrinking plate held a sponge, some molded bread and a computer circuit.

"Alright boys... lets get saddled up. Corporate's on their way..." She grinned as she placed her clipboard in a tech's hands and walked up to the machine, putting her hands on it gently. "And we're going on an expedition."

[JackBauer]

His head was buzzing. Arturr slowly opened his eyes. He was lying in a bed, no idea where he was. He sat up and started looking around. His eyes hurt. Everything was brighter than he had ever experienced. He saw his trident leaned against the wall and started to wonder what was happening. Until he saw a man with his back to him, looking out of a window.

Arturr quickly grabbed his trident and attacked the man, pushing him against the window glass. He turned the man to face him and placed the edge of the trident very close to his throat.

“What’s going on?! Who are you?! Did he send you?!” Arturr questioned him. He didn’t know how to answer him. Then, Arturr looked out the window and saw something... Different. Suddenly, he wasn’t aggressive. He was in sheer awe.

He moved the man aside and looked out to see a beach, and the sky... There was something about all this that was familiar, in a way. And then he remembered. The surface. He’d made it. But he had to make sure. “Where am I? Is this the surface?”

“Uh... I guess you could say that.” the man answered, not entirely sure what Arturr meant by that question. “Who are you?” he asked.

Arturr hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should answer it. He didn’t know why, but for some reason, in his mind, Arturr knew he could trust this man. “Arturr, Prince of Atlantis.” He didn’t bother to ask back. The man was human, his name was of no consequence to him at that time. Either way, his entire attention was focused on the world outside. His eyes still hurt. This would take some getting used to.

“I’m Tom Curry. It’s nice to meet you, Arthur.” Tom offered his hand to Arturr, who decided not to shake it. “Okay, okay... It’s a trust thing, I get it. So... Atlantis, you say. Is that in Europe?” he asked.

“Atlantic Ocean.” The answer took Tom aback for a moment. “Oh... So, that Atlantis, huh?” At first, Tom thought Arturr was crazy, but he couldn’t deny what he saw. That jump out of the water... Not even dolphins could jump that high. And Arturr’s feet and hands... Webbed like nothing he’d ever seen or heard of before.

He started to wonder if that could be true, and then chuckled. “Well, with a flying Nazi and a man dressed as a bat walking around, I guess you should feel right at home.” Arturr stared at Tom blankly, barely understanding the concept of the joke. “Never mind.”

Suddenly, Arturr’s head started to hurt. “Are you okay?” Tom asked. “I feel... Pain. Not mine though. Something’s wrong.” Arturr looked at Tom. “I have to go.” He started to walk to the door, but Tom got in his way. “Listen... I’m not certain you should be going out right now... But be careful, okay, kid? This place can be... Harsh. So... You’re always welcome here.”

Tom really did seem to care. Which was funny since all he knew about surface dwellers was that they were destructively intelligent, and very selfish creatures. Arturr smiled and offered his hand to Tom. “Thank you.” Arturr said, as they shook hands.

He ran out of the lighthouse, trident in hand, and jumped back into the ocean. He started to swim like a madman, trying to handle the pain. Strangely enough, he knew exactly where to go. He was being given directions. He was being called.

At that point, his eyes were staring to get used to the brightness of the sun. It was beautiful sight, underwater. On the surface, it was painful.

Arturr only slowed down when he arrived in his destination. He walked out of the water, into another beach. But the sight wasn’t nearly as beautiful as the one from the lighthouse’s window. He saw a crowd watching a whale trapped in the sand. He saw men talking to each other with sad expressions while looking at the helpless animal. They knew there was nothing they could do. And Arturr knew there was something he could do.

He slowly approached the whale, and laid a hand on it. “I’m here, friend. I’m here.” Arturr turned when a man called out to him. “Hey, blondie, you can’t be there! Get away!” Arturr looked at the man, who was wearing a vest that read “Coast Guard”. Arturr couldn’t actually read any of it. It it didn’t matter, just like the man’s order didn’t.

At that moment he only cared about getting the whale out of there. He placed his hands under the whale. At the sight of this, the Coast Guard officer stopped.

He can’t be for real.

The officer’s amusement with the absurdity of the situation was soon turned into awe, as the man he thought was crazy was actually lifting a 30 ton humpback whale over his head with little effort. The feeling was mutual to all present there. Arturr walked into the ocean, whale in hands, setting his new friend free.

He can’t be for real. The officer thought, in a whole different tone.

His presence in the surface was now a known fact. How long until his until caught up with it, that remained to be seen.

[batnkevlar]

Blue Valley, Nebraska:

The sun is really getting to me. It's one of the craziest heat waves in the history of Blue Valley and it has to be while I'm here. Then again, it seems like I'll be here forever.

It's around noon, and me and the boys, we're pretty hungry. Whenever we're hugry, we go to Joe's. Joe's a nice old man, really respected by the townspeople. He opened up a restaraunt on the corner of Lemon and Orange like fifty years back. He claims its a pillar of the town. I agree with him.

The bell jingles as me, Mikey, and Cole enter through the door. I hold my basbeball mitt in one hand and a ball inside it. We've just got done playing, and I need a coke to get my body working again.

"I'll take a coke and a burger," I said to Joe at the register.

"The usual?" Joe asks me. I nudge my glasses up my nose yet again and I nod. "Never one for change, are ya Red?" At the sound of that nickname, I brush my hair away from my face. It's not easy being the redhead kid in a small town all your life.

Cole and Mikey order and we sit down at a nearby table. As I begin to bite into my burger, the jingle of the bells warn me of the new customer.

Deputy Kingsbeard. He's a tall, built man with a moustache and a gun prominently placed in his holster. He always wears his shades, even indoors. Believe me, I've met him before, and it was the same thing inside town hall in the dead of winter. The guy, to tell you the truth, he scares me. I can never tell what he's thinking. Yeah, that scares me bad.

"Three burgers and four cokes," Kingsbeard told Joe. He didn't even ask, he told.

"Awrite," says Joe, handing the food to him. Joe looks down to calculate the total. "That'll be..." By that time, the bell jingles again, and Kingsbeard is out the door. "Um, $17."

Joe doesn't do anything. He never has, he never will. Some people take advantage of other people's niceness. Cole notices this and he walks out of Joe's and leaves his food behind. Cole's the resident track star of the town, won two gold medals in regionals. He's just that damn good.

Mikey chomps on his burger as I run after Cole who's run after the Deputy. I grab my bat and with a jingle, I'm outside.

Cole approaches Deputy from behind. "Sir, I think you forgot to pay..." Cole begins to say. Kingsbeard stops and Cole runs up to him. With extreme precision, Deputy's elbow whips back and hits Cole's nose.

"What do you mean? I paid," said Deputy, through his dark shades, Cole's nose bleeding. He clutched his nose and knelt on the ground.

I see it and I run to the scene, as fast as I can. I see Deputy kick Cole to the ground. I see him take off his shades. I swing at Deputy with a bsaeball bat but he dodges it and swings at me. It connects at my throat and I crumpled to the ground.

"Silly boy," said Deputy. He turns to Cole, writhing on the ground. He takes off his shades and I see his eyes as he steps on Cole's knee. Cole tries to get his foot off from him but no avail.

POP! Goes the sound of Cole's knee. "Pop goes the weasel," Deputy says. I cough up blood and grab my bat. Deputy's too busy seeing Cole in pain, that sadist, that he doesn't see my bat going for his head.

He hits the ground and I hit him in the side. I hit him in the nuts and I hit him in the head again.

I cough up a bit more blood and I stand over his unconscious form with my bat in hand.

"The name's Wally West, sir. Hope you go to hell."

I faint, a combination of the heat, the injuries I've sustained, and the beating I laid on him. I hit the dirt and I fade to black.

I *****in hate cops.

"You beat up a cop?" roared by father, furious. He's been drinking again. I nodded, and tried to defend myself.

I was standing in my living room with my mother and father, after they had recieved a phone call.

"C'mon, he was beating up Cole! He messed up his knee!" I yelled.

"Cole's parents called. He said he messed up his knee running, not getting beat by rogue cops. Cops do what's right, they don't go around pushing their will upon everyone!" yelled my father. My mother was still silent.

"****! You don't even believe me!" I yelled.

"Believe you? In your whole life, you've been nothing but an embarrassment to this family!" roared my father. I stood up.

"Well **** this family! You guys never believe me, never stick up for me. You're worthless!" I yelled. I got up and began to walk past him. He grabbed me by my collar and slapped me.

"You don't know the meaning of worthless, you little..." he punched me again.

I'm so outta this place.

[JackBauer]

After his very public appearance, Arturr didn’t know what to do. He swam around with his new friend for a while, but then he needed to regroup, and finally decide his next step. So he went to the one place he knew he’d be safe: the lighthouse.

He retraced his swim back to it very calmly this time, enjoying the scenery, looking out to the surface, trying to make sense of what he saw. It was all so different from what was familiar to him. Swimming slower this time, he noticed just how far and how fast he’d gone before.

By the time he got back to the lighthouse, it was night again. He liked the moon. It was beautiful, and unlike the sun, it didn’t hurt his eyes. And the darkness reminded him of the deep ocean.

Arturr got out of the water without jumping this time. He didn’t want to startle Tom again. “Hey, you’re back.” Tom was outside. He wasn’t fishing this time. Mostly because he didn’t want to fish Arturr accidentaly. “I had nowhere else to go.”

“I’m glad you came. You know, you made quite an impression with your little... Feat.” Tom said. “It’s all over the news.” Arturr was confused, and Tom could see it. It had been a constant feeling since he arrived at the surface. “Come on in, I’ll show you.”

Tom walked in, and Arturr followed. Inside, Tom turned on the TV. The news was playing a recording of Arturr’s rescue in a small Californian town, not too far from Mercy Reef. Arturr was shocked not by the feat itself, as any human would, but at the sight of himself in that little square box. “What is this?! Is it like an oracle?” Arturr questioned, intrigued. Tom turned off the TV.

“Uh... Maybe it’s best if I explained this later. I got a feeling you’ll have a hard time understanding human behaviour. Are you hungry? What do you eat?”

[Trigger]

It was taking forever for all the microphones to be set-up. Conner could only drink water and play with his name tag for so long. The crew in charge of setting this up had been milling about for awhile now, and they looked ready to commence the press junket.
Conner had spent most of his time conversing with Don Hall. He was a lot more calm then his brother, and he possessed a much more worldly view on things. Don and Hank had been looking for chances to help the community for awhile. They wanted a way to reinvent their image seperately, and they saw combat training and martial arts as a means to do so. While Don had wandered most of Asia, Hank had never left America in their time apart.
In the twenty minutes of conversation, Conner also noticed how much Don liked Chloe. Don would never admit it, but Conner knew how he felt. It was only until Conner brought up the idea of a potential relationship with Chloe that Don got queit again. He had been fumbling around with his drink for quite some time. So Conner decided to use this oppurtunity to bring up the topic.

"So, how about that Chloe Sulli-"

"No."

"What? I was just going to-"

"Ask me if I wanted to date Chloe."

"No, I was just asking if you've ever had-"

"A girlfriend? Sure. Once."

"What happ-"

"I moved to Tibet. She stayed in Fresno."

"What's with the Siberian treatment?"

Don frowned and slid back inot his seat. He looked out into the press seating with a dissapointed expression.

"She's still a sore spot in my life. I tried contacting her after I got back, but I guess the year I spent in Asia only served to disconnect me from me from my own home. She had become a different person with a different out look on life. I was feeling a bit lonely, so when Hank mentioned this whole "youth group" thing I thought it would be a great way to get back in touch with him."

Conner frowned. He was only trying to get Chloe a boyfriend. If he had realized how overly sappy Don was going to get, he wouldn't have asked. Now he was depressed and anxious to get this whole press junket over with.

[RAMORE]

Hal Jordan is the youngest of 4 kids he has been left by himself for most of his life because his other siblings and divorced parents are too busy dealing with life to deal with him. Plus they know he can take care of himself, he has been since he was 10. He's now 19 almost 20 and while he acts like an adult most of the time he's still trying to figure things out. He cooks his own dinner, washes the dishes, does his homework from college, and watches a little TV; then he sits down to do what he likes best playing on his X-Box. After beating a the final level of the hottest new game out Space Knights the screen prompts after the credits “Are you ready for a real challenge” He is intrigued by this proposition since this game by far is the hardest game on all levels of play he has ever seen. He clicks yes and the screen begins to shake and the lights in the house blink and then he is sucked into his TV and transported to another world where a group of little blue men greet him.

“lkwjriog wokerd wojs[gen epijsdklgd wpjgapwgi]wjg (Well he doesn’t look like much to me you sure you got the right one?)” Said Banthet to Ganthet. And that is where our story starts:

“ Ahhhhhhhhhhh! What the hell is going on?!?! This is just dream, this is just a dream, this is just dream, this is just a dream, this is just dream, this is just a dream, this is just dream, this is just a dream.”

“dgokja arpjwrp]sdfj asgpkjwrpgj dierk ks[pij rjsgjwep (Calm yourself creature we are not trying to hurt you look at what you did Banthet!)” Said Ganthet.

“No more double beef bean burritos for me ever again, I’m just gonna keep my eyes shut until they go away.”

“dgojsdo[gi djgto[ sdliencz; ierndas[ risncia] ksl. al'dkgjw indn[acka lkker(Did you even put the universal translater on brother? You know what forget it let’s just install the Galactic Focuser and be done with it.)” Said Ganthet.

Banthet motioned for another to come over and bring his rifle over to him. He set it to stun and paused for a second as he stood over a scared out of his mind Hal Jordan 19 earth years old in the fetal position.

“eias agonwln serjobnaso acp;erlakn ishner' (I don’t know if he’s ready for this but it’s never stopped us before.)”

They took him away to an operating room and in a few hours:

“Hal? Hal can you hear me?”

“I’m up I’m up okay just give me five more minutes.”

“No Hal ,that is your name right earthling?, we need you to get up now”

Hal tensed up realizing what he had just been through and that if it was a dream it hadn’t ended yet. Slowly he opened one eye and saw that he was laying down on a table with advanced machinery of some kind all around and two little blue men staring at him this time. They were about 3 feet tall with white hair. They both seemed older but not old enough for white hair yet. And they were wearing white Jumpers with a large Silver disk in the middle that seemed to have a pale green glow about it somehow.

“Oh no!” he said “ The nightmares not over yet.”
“Listen carefully my name is Ganthet and this is my brother Banthet our you the one they call Hal Jordan?”

“Yes my name is Hal but how did you know that? Wait a second I understand you know but before I couldn’t what is going on, you better tell me something quick.”

“You have been installed with a Galactic Focuser which will translate every know language in the universe.” Said Ganthet.

“Galactic Focuser what are you talking about?” Suddenly his hand began to burn and he looked down to see a silver ring with a strange inscription written on it that he couldn’t read. It began to pulse and glow green. “What’s happening my whole body feels like it is on fire!”

Finally Banthet pipes up “Damn it calm yourself Jordan your focuser is powering up for the first time and if you get excited…” But he didn’t have time to finish his warning before Hal had gotten too excited and a stray thought of how he wished so badly to be free crossed his mind. And at that moment his whole body covered in green energy began to take off and bust through the roof soaring out into space.

“I can’t believe it I’m in space! And I’m flying!” But then he realizes he can’t stop or change direction he’s just flying at incredible speeds and just getting faster into oblivion.

Suddenly he hears Ganthet’s voice in his head “Listen carefully Hal before you fly into a sun or something you control the focuser just think about how you want to come back and you will.”

“Again with the Galactic Focuser what are you talking about! Are you talking about this ring?”

“Yes I believe your people would call it that just focus open yourself up and will it to bring you back.” Said Ganthet.

“Ok I can do this…concentrate, take me back.” And as quickly as he had left he was on his way back.

As he gets closer to the planet he came from he realizes two things it isn’t earth and it’s very advanced. As soon as he touches down Banthet has a few words for him. “Before you do another thing just shut up and listen Ok! We are going to explain everything to you.” “And at the end if you have questions at the end you can ask them.” Said Ganthet. “We are the Guardians. A race as old as time that made a tragic mistake and have been trying to make up for it ever since. You see while we are advanced we have been known to be petty and self-serving so our people decided to build a weapon to help us rule the universe this ancient beast whom we don’t dare speak his name of course turned on us and enslaved our people. It also started to take over nearby planets. After 1,000 years of servitude we found something more powerful than the thing we had created. The energy of the universe. You see there is an energy or ‘force’ that makes up and inhabits every single thing in existence. It cannot be created nor destroyed, neither can it all be used at once so the residual energy resides in a separate dimension from our own waiting to be used. Well we found a way to focus it and use it but it takes someone with great will power to use it and a Galactic Focuser.” Said Ganthet.

Banthet chimes in “That’s what these ugly silver disc are our very first crude attempts to focus that energy.” “So” Ganthet says “To make a long story short we exiled and overthrew the beast and had our freedom back. However many of the worlds that It took over knew no rule except that and began to fight for control of themselves and each other. We tried to stop them but there are not enough of us so we went to each world and found one being there that had incredible will, a good spirit, and a strong connection to the force that could be tapped into by a focuser; and who we could train. We have been doing that very same thing all over the galaxy raising up our Corps to help govern the cosmos and keep peace.” “And you unfortunately are the best we could find on earth.” Said Banthet.

“Wait first how did you find me and pick me and what happened back at my house with the TV?”

“Well it’s quite ingenious actually we influenced certain humans to develop a game that would test a person’s skills, reflexes, ethics, and connection to the force. You see the game is unbeatable for anyone who doesn’t have those qualities, whether you know it or not the force was giving you split second notice to move before things happened to keep you alive in the game normal human reflexes never would have been able to do that.” Said Ganthet.

“So let me get this straight you have me in space, have selected me to be some space knight that you made a game about, all based on some unseen force that governs and is in all life, to stop people from being people and screwing up the world they are destined to screw up anyways?!?!”

“Geez you are a ray of sunshine aren’t ya.” Said Banthet.

“Oh and we don’t call our charges Space Knights that’s just the name the programmer thought would sell, no we call our order the Green Lantern Corps.” Said Ganthet.

"Hold any nut job who is good at a game gets to come work for you?"

"No of course not the game developed was so hard anyone who gets more than half way through is a prodigy and we begin to watch. We've seen everything you've done in the last month. Well not everything we try not to cut in on personal moments with the opposite sex, but we did see you not cheat on your finals when your classmate offered to give you the answers." Said Ganthet.
Banthet says "But you should have you didn't study and you bombed that math test."

"Banthet don't encourage that behavior, anyways we also saw you stick up for Julius when those sports players at your school were beating him up. You knew they would ridicule you for weeks after and that you couldn't solve the problem but you knew it was right so you acted."

"Ok one more question? This Galactic Focuser you call it what all can it do?!"Hal says with a smirk on his face.
http://www.tirings.com/images/thumbs/Titanium_Celtic_Rings_ck64.jpg

[MST3K 4ever]

Freeze watches the news reports of Jon Walker's death and the appearance of a large man in a metal suit with a cold gun. If he had emotions he might actually smile at his handiwork, but instead he just stares at the TV.

He then calls his men together and says, "Gentlemen there is still much work to be done. It is not enough that Jon Walker is dead now, because his ideals will live on within his company. Our next target is Walker Industries once that target has been destroyed we will move on to other companies, and other members of the scientifc community. Anyone who gets in my way will join Jon Walker in his grave. Carl bring me the layouts of Walker Industries. I need to study them for tomorrow night we will make our move."

Carl brings him the blue-prints and Freeze begins looking at them. He looks up at his men and says, "I will be studying these for sometime go enjoy the night."
His men leave and Freeze begins making notes about his plan to destory Walker Industries.

[twylight]

I rushed into the office my mind making lists on top of lists..I barely heard Milly call me.

“Dinah…DINAH!”

I stopped at the door.

‘What is it?” Milly held up a sheet of paper in her hand.

“You got a call.”

I stare at her a moment.
“What kind of call?”

Milly smiled.
“Job kind.”

I snatched the paper from her hand and read milly’s writing.

Harleen Quinzel,
Pamela Isley, Jason Woodrue..”

I squint and read a few more lines before sighing.
“Milly, this is a missing person case.” I hold the paper up as if she hadn’t seen it already. I slap it onto the desk.
“Let the Police handle it.. They’re handling everything else”

“I’d like to get paid this month.” Milly’s voice sounded behind me as I touch the doorknob. I paused and stared into the frosted glass, just what I need..a case that doesn’t have anything to do with my case which….isn’t paying anyone…

I sigh and lean my forehead against the glass.

‘Okay…call her back and make an appointment for tomoroow.”

I say opening my door and closing it behind me. I lean my back against the door and think.
I should probably see about this Pamela Isley character. Why does she sound so familier?
Quinzel..that sounds familier too.
I move to my desk and pick up the phone. Milly’s voice is on the other end. I put it down gently in it’s cradle and pull out my cell, quickly dialing GCPD HQ again.

“Gotham City Police Department. How may I direct your call?”

“Slam Bradley please.”

There is a pause.

“I’m sorry Detective Bradley is out.”

“Jason Bard?”

Pause.

“I’m sorry, he’s out too.”


I sigh and look up at the ceiling. Lord save me…..
“Harvey….Bullock..” I force myself to say the name.

There is silence and then a voice.

“ Bullock.” It was terse and to the point. Bearing the mark of a typical police officers answer, well, for anyone who worked in Homocide.

I pause to gain strength before answering. It wasn’t that Bullock was a guy I hated he just…tried to hard…at 24 he was only 4 years older than me and trying to raise through the ranks to become a full fledged Detective. I would have rather talked to Bard…

“Hey Harv it’s..”

“Hey Babe! What can I do you for?” His voice lost the ridgidity instantly and became friendly.
I smile. He was one of those large boned type. Not fat, but with the potential to be. His nose was broken from scrapes he’d had as a kid, yet his face didn’t hold any particular defining look. He wasn’t handsome, and he wasn’t average.

“I was wondering if you could give me any info on a Pamela Isley.” There is silence for a moment.

“Why?” He asks, his voice level and businesslike.

“I got a case about her.”

“From who?”

I lean over my desk as if he’s sitting there. My face hard and I made my voice match, yet keep a friendly playful edge to it.

“Look Harv, if you want to interrogate me, get a warrant and drag me down to HQ. You can rough me up as much as you want in the car and then again in the room.”

There’s a pause.

“The car would be more fun.”

I let out a laugh.
“Oh, I can think of a few other places to.”

He lets out a small chuckle.
“Okay.. Isley …”

[Watchman]

Scarecrow sat is his basement sharpening a knife. The hilt seem have been worked on and it resembled a familar symbol.

"What are you doing"

"Shut up Crane we are working to get Batman back"

"What's with the knife?" no response came from the other side "You mentioned criminals eariler why did you say that"

"The Falcones...you helped their son remember Alberto who is still unbalanced" Crane remember the son of Carmine Falcone very disturb and after the treatment Falcone took a liking to Crane. "They will also help with this Bat business"

"But what about the knife"

"Don't worry about it"

It was a cold night a man running aimlessly through Gotham Park screaming at the top of his lungs. A shadowing figure following him. He trips and falls and the figure moves in.

"No...Please don't". The figure didn't say anything but raise the knfe in the air and brought it down into the man's heart. The figure turned it's back and left the park. The moon illuminated the hilt of the knife and it showed that it was curve into a symbol of a bat.

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

Gotham Medical. My father's former workplace. I vividly remember coming here, as a child, every week. He would usually call me his 'assistant', as I fiddled with various tools that he usually didn't need. Those were... better times. I'm reminded of them as I sneak into one of the rooms, via window.

I look around. Darkness... Nothing more. I turn to one of the computer consoles, and hit a few keys, bringing it back to life. As I click on 'Files', The door opens. I look over, seeing this, and bolt into a shadowed area, as a doctor comes in, shutting the door behind him. The first thing he notices is that the computer's screen saver is off. If I can stay quiet enough...

My elbow brushes against a needle, knocking it onto the floor. The doctor immediatley turns around. Damn it.

"Who's there?!"

I rush past him, and get infront of the door, blocking it. I then flip the lightswitch on, revealing myself to him. His eyes go wide, with horror.

"Who... Wha-"

"Don't be alarmed. I'm not going to hurt you."

"Wait... You. You're that 'Batman' character that everyone keeps talking about..."

"And I'm in need of information."

"Why should I help you? The police are looking for you... You could be a criminal, for all I know."

"The police that are hunting me are corrupt. You can't honestly tell me you don't know that. And besides... If I were truly a criminal, they wouldn't be hunting me."

He pauses, thinking about this. He then looks back at me, hesistant and scared at the same time.

"What do you want to know?"

"Earlier this evening both I and a reporter for The Gotham Globe were attacked and poisoned by a homemade psychotropic hallucinagion. I performed an analysis, and deduced which chemicals were used to make it. What I want to know now is where the attackers had access to them."

"I... I don't know. You're not authorised to that type of information. I'm not sure if I can help you."

"Look, I understand that you don't trust me. But this is a matter of life and death. The chemical, if not properly treated soon after it's release, will spread through the bloodstream, resulting in death. So, I'm giving you two options. One, you run out of this room, call the police, I get arrested by corrupt officals, and an innocent bystander dies. Or, you can help prevent all of it."

I fold my arms, standing away from the door.

"Your choice."

He contemplates it. He knows that I'm serious. I'm giving him a chance to save lives, here. Not just mine, or Vicki's... but any other victims of The Scarecrow's toxin. If he chooses the first option, He's personally signing Gotham's deathbed.

Needless to say, He sits down at the computer.

"What are the chemicals?"

I pull out a printed list from my belt, and hand it to him. He looks at my hand, and belt, before looking back up at me and taking it. You'd think he'd never seen a gigantic mythical jungian archetype before...

He eyes them, typing them into the database. I stand in the corner, with my cape wrapped around me, as he does. For the next few minutes, nothing is heard except the typing he does on the computer's keyboard. Finally, He turns to me.

"Most of the chemicals found here can be imported out of state, even out of country."

I grit my teeth. I was afraid of that.

"However, three of the more... key components in the mixture, I'm guessing, are Gotham exclusive. Besides the one that we get, they're shipped directly to two primary locations within the state."

"Where?"

"Gotham University, and Arkham Asylum.", He says, printing out a page, and handing it to me. I read it over, surveying the data, before looking up at him.

"And those are the only ones?"

"Yes. Though you didn't hear it from me... That list is only open to personel in charge of shipping management. The passwords here are all the same."

I nod, once. He looks down.

"Now, what about you? Perhaps I could give you a blood test, and see the toxin mysel-"

By the time He's looked up, I'm nowhere to be seen. Zatarra's lessons aided me in that little trick...

* * *

I speed past the Gotham City limits sign, on the motorcycle. It works even better than I imagined... I'm going at a rediculous speed. A nessacary speed, given the situation. Though I don't plan on using it for long, considering it doesn't hide my features as well as a car would. It's official... I need a car...

As the engine roars further away from Gotham, I tap the ear of my cowl, activating the antenna.

"Alfred, you there?"

"Where else would I be, Master Bruce?"

I ignore his sarcasm.

"Got that anti-toxin ready?"

"I've managed to produce a small dose, Yes. Though I suspect you'll be needing more."

"Right now, no. But it would be wise to make more... Just in case. I'll be by the Manor to pick it up in a few minutes. In the meantime, I need you do something else for me."

"As long as it doesn't involve the... eh... guano, on the Cave floors, Sir... I am at your bidding."

I smirk at that, for a second, before focusing back on the situation. I need to hurry... Vicki may not have long. Hell... I may not have long, even.

"I need you to cross reference graduates of Gotham University with management at Arkham Asylum. It's time we find out who, exactly, we're dealing with."

[Green Lantern]

Barry arrived at the hospital in seconds.
He saw doctors hovering over Ed's bed watching his friend.

Alot of them... something must be wrong... wonder what

As he got closer, he could see. Ed appeared to be awake but violently convulsing at a blurred speed.

"Whats going on? Is he alright?"

The same doctor that had dealt with Barry, all those months ago looked at him. "His metabolism skyrocketed about ten minutes ago, and he woke up. His pulse rate seems to be going through the roof, alot like yours from those tests I ran, only he doesn't seem to be able to control it. He keeps saying things, but too fast for any of us to understand. The only two discernable words he's said are Barry and Flash. Thats why we called you."

"I see. Do you mind leaving us alone for just one minute? I need to talk to him privately."

"That won't be a problem, it seems that there is nothing we can do anyway. Come on guys, let them have a moment."

The doctors left the room, and apparently Ed caught Barry in his sight for the first time since he entered the room.

"Yyyyoouu. Itsallyourfault!"

"What did I do Ed?"

"Yuwrjls.Thyalare!Jlsofmintllct!YuknwthtI'dfgroutth sspdfrml,soyuwrbttosbtgt!It'snlyfrkcncdncthtlghtnn gbstwdtpnyu! ThnwhnIlmsthditagn,yusbtgditin!Yuddsmthngtt,sIcn't slwdwn! knwyudd!Dn'tEVNdnit!I'mgngtof**kngllyu,btfrstI'mgn gtollyrprttylttlegrlfrnd!ANI'dLKEtseeyouTRYtstpyuF **KNGbstrd!"

Barry had sped his body's speed up, so that Ed's speech would slow itself.
"You were jealous. They all are! Jealous of my intellect! You knew that I'd figure out this speed formula, so you were about to sabotage it! It's only a freak coincidence that lightning bestowed it upon you! Then when I almost had it agian, you sabatoged it again! You did something to it, so I can't slow down! I know you did! Don't EVEN deny it! I'm going to f**king kill you, but first I'm going to kill your pretty little girlfriend! AND I'd LIKE to see you TRY to stop me you F**KING bastard!"

Barry tried to respond, but Ed was already gone, on his way to the dorms. To kill Iris. Barry tore into the road a second later, shattering windows as he shattered sound.

IRIS! That sadistic muther.... if he hurts her, so god help me... I'll eviscerate the bastard.

[Trigger]

It was time. The eletronics crew had wrapped up. Duela's bodygaurds had poured so much coffee down her throat that she was hyper and quite aware now. Bette and Hawk were already cheesing for the camera.
Everyone had seated themselves, though Conner notcied a few reserved seats were empty. It was confirmed that Lex wasn't going toi show, but Mercy's presence was still felt. None of her assisstants seem relaxed. They too knew that Mercy was still watching.

With the room ready to begin, Conner waited for his signal before speaking.

"Hello. Welcome to Lexcorp International. We've gathered here today to make an important announcement. As of today, America's youth has new set of heroes to look up to. As of today, Lexcorp is going to make the world a little brighter, a little cleaner,and a little safer. As of today Young Justice is going to make its mark!"

The press ate his speech up like chicken fat in a shark tank. Conner had been in movies, tv shows, talk shows, and even the occasional indie flick, but he had never experienced this much attention. So many cameras were focused on him that he could barely focus.
It only took a couple of seconds for the press to start launching questions.

"Who are the group members? How did you meet?" one woman asked.

Hank glared at Conner before he could respond.

"We were each contacted by Lexcorp. Each one of our members here is qualified in some helpful area. Flamebird , aka Bette Kane, is an expert gymnast and life coach. Harlequin is our resident wiz kid when it comes to tech. My brother Don and I are masters at CQC, and Conner, of course, is our powerhouse psychic with his telekinetic powers."

Conner was surprised at how well Hank handled the question. He only boasted about his abilities once, and he didn't insult anybody.

"How do you plan to help our fair city?"

Bette took this question.

"We're going to patrol nightly and hold group therapy sessions with troubled youth. We want to stick it to bad guys, but we also have to remember that criminals were once upstanding citizens."

Not bad. Conner had expected Bette to make a comment about her new cook book Heating Up Your Kicthen, but she didn't.

"What about the incident in the nearby forest with the fire? Do you plan to help out the city in other non-crime related areas?"

Don cleared his throat and improved his posture.

"Rest assured, if we can help out in any way possible, we will. We're not above volunteer work. Any act that helps improve Metropolis is an act worth doing."

"And what about Gotham, or Keystone, or Star City?"

Since she hadn't spoken at all, everyone on the panel expected a comment from Duela. Her coffee high had only lasted a few seconds apparently. She was back to massaging her temples and laying her head on the table. Bette politely elbowed Duela until she recieved a nasty glare in her direction.
Duela growled at Bette and grabbed her microphone. She climbed on top of the table, and let out a booming howl.

"Look you Metropolis geeks! Young Justice is here to put you punks back into place! Why waste time in Gotham or Keybone or some other lame town, if we haven't shocked you goons back into place?!?!"

She let out another loud howl and then leaped back on to the floor. She did a couple of seductive poses before climaxing her antics with an improvised kiss with Bette, who then turned tomato red.
Conner's adrenaline and cofidence was starting to increase. Everyone seemed to be a lot more prepared then he thought they were. Duela excelled in getting the audience's attention. She did something shocking, she gave the cameras a good photo op, and she some how managed to make an appropiate comment without acting like someone else. For a brief moment Conner saw the girl who charmed him into a romantic first date.

"Well, we're certainly off to a good start..." he whispered to Don.

[The Question]

Edit

[MaskedManJRK]

IC: The Joker

Please allow me to introduce myself
I'm a man of wealth and taste

The jukebox blares as a strange man gets dressed up for an even stranger occasion.

I've been around for a long, long year
Stole many a man's soul and faith

The man nodded his head to the beat of the bass as he slipped on a dark-purple jacket over his purple dress shirt, black and purple suspenders, and dark purple pants. He looked at himsels in the mirror and gave what could only be described as a combination of a grimence and a grin.

He looks at himself, at the scarred skin he has, as he put on dark leather gloves that made his skin impossible to see with the clothing on. He remembers, if only for a moment, about the circumstances that brought him to this strange place, this hideout under a circus, of all places, and what caused him the pain and agony and loss and...and in a sick, twisted, funny (in more ways than one) way...enlightenment.

And I was 'round when Jesus Christ
Had his moment of doubt and pain

The job...the mob...the accident...Jeannie...

Made damn sure that Pilate
Washed his hands and sealed his fate

'Forget about that now,' the man says to himself in his mind. 'Get in character, Jack.'

The man, now idenitified as Jack, now holds large metal mask onto his face. He slips the light pale skin-toned fabric between the soft green hair and his albino-like ears and tied the ends together under his hair.

The mask is even paler than his skin, completely and utterly white. At first it looks almost impossible to see with it, but the one-way mirror on Jack's side makes the impossible possible. It looks hard to breathe in as well, but there are enough small, microscopic holes to allow Jack much-needed oxygen, even under the strainous of condictions.

Jack knows this. Both the mask, and all of his other weapons (or "gags" as he likes to call them) have been tested and re-tested and re-tested to make sure that they are fullproof.

Tonight, Jack is ready.

Tonight, it is The Joker's grand entrance.

Pleased to meet you
Hope you guess my name
But what's puzzling you
Is the nature of my game...

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

Jonathan Crane.

The name that came up with the most frequency in Alfred's cross reference search was that name. Alfred was also able to print out a brief history of police reports coming from Arkham Asylum, aswell as some history on Crane himself.

He graduated from Gotham University with top honors. His major was in psychology. And chemistry. That, alone, put him at the top of my suspicions to The Scarecrow's identity. But, just as I thought it couldn't get any more incriminating, it did.

When Crane graduated, He immediatley began intership at Arkham Asylum, under it's founder, Jerimiah Arkham. When Arkham left, presumably temporarily, due to treatment for lieukiemia, Crane worked his way up the ranks as head psychologist, before eventually taking over the entire Asylum. That wasn't what bothered me. Dr. Arkham was said to be going in for lieukiemia... But it was sudden. Too sudden, in comparison to other diagnosed patients for the disease. And Arkham's condition was never reported on since. No history of treatments... No announcements... Nothing.

If I didn't know any better, I'd say Arkham never had anything. I think someone scared him into an early retirement. Given that my prime suspect to the identity of a killer who uses fear inducing chemicals is the one that replaced Dr. Arkham, it isn't hard to put two and two together.

I stop reading the report after Alfred loads a tranquiliser syringe with the anti-toxin. Jonathan Crane could very well be the Scarecrow... But right now, I have more present matters to attend to. Vicki Vale, the girlfriend of Bruce Wayne, is sitting in a hospital bed, possibly being tortured by her inner most nightmares because of The Scarecrow's drug. Not to mention suffering from physical wounds that are, hopefully, being treated at the moment.

I take the syringe, load it into my belt, and rev up the motorcycle, before taking off, and heading back into Gotham. The sun will be rising soon... and if I'm to keep up this illusion that I'm a giant animal, instead of a man... It's best that I don't operate during the daylight hours...

* * *

Leslie Thompkins walks into her office, after checking with an orderly. I know this, because I've been watching her for the past few moments. Given that she's a friend of Alfred's, she's the only one that I even trust slightly.

The minute she shuts the door, behind her, I step out of the shadows. She jolts, slightly, at that.

"Oh... Oh god, you scared me..."

"That's the intent."

"To scare me?"

"To scare others. But that's beside the point. The woman I brought in... Vicki Vale... How is she?"

She sits down behind her desk, putting on a pair of bifocals, as she pulls out a file.

"The physical wounds she attained have been sewn up. She needed alot of stitches... and she lost alot of blood... But it's nothing too serious. Within the next two weeks, those injuries should be greatly improved. But that's not what I'm worried about. You see, we found something else. It's-", She says, looking up.

"A toxin."

"..."

"How did you know about that?"

"She was attacked. A madman poisoned her with a gas, sending what you found into her bloodstream."

"And this... 'madman' is responsible for her physical wounds, aswell?"

"Yes."

I look at her. She's moved past the brief fear of my costume. Now, her face simply conveys a look of skepticism.

"You don't believe me."

"To be frank, it is hard to believe. Especially coming from someone who's withholding his identity behind a mask."

I sneer.

"I didn't come here for your trust. I came here to know her condition. Has the toxin affected her in any way?"

"She began going into somewhat of a seizure during her surgery. At least, that's what was filed. But from what I witnessed... It was more of a display of extreme panic. I don't know if that was a result of it or not, but regardless, we put her under anetheisia, once that began, and she's been resting ever since. However... We don't have anything to fight the toxin. I sent a sample of her blood to some specialists in Metropolis, but I don't know if they'll be able to come back to us with anything."

She sighs.

"Whatever that toxin is, I've never seen anything like it."

By the time she'll inevitably look up, I'll already be out of the room.

* * *

After sneaking a quick look at the records, and finding out where exactly they're holding her, I make my way to Vicki's location. She lays, motionless, on a bed in the middle of a partially lit room. I can't help but feel she wouldn't be here if it wasn't for me.

I walk over to her, as the sound of the machines she's hooked up to are quickly becoming the only noise in the room. She has a bandage on her head, from the struggle with Scarecrow... and... I'm suspecting, a much larger bandage under her hospital gown. She should be in a hospital... I can tell Thompkins' doesn't keep patients here, usually. This is clinic, after all.

I place a hand on her's. I don't know why... Our relationship hadn't become serious until last night, truth be told. I guess... I'm just not used to having "casual" friends and family... Or even girlfriends. So the few I have mean more to me than they should.

Moving my hand under her's, I lift her arm, as I take out the syringe. I pray to god this works... I don't know if I'd be able to handle losing someone else. My parents... Talia... I don't want to add to that list this soon.With a certain swiftness, I inject the anti-toxin into her arm, and lay it back down, gently.

Which reminds me...

I take the syringe, and jam it into my own arm, taking the remaining dose. In all of this, I nearly forgot it was still in my system. The only reason I hadn't been affected since the initial poisoning was because of my immune system... But the toxin would've eventually affected me again. And I couldn't have that, of course.

Looking at her, I take the opprotunity. I don't even know if she'll hear me... But I want to, at least, get it off my chest.

"I'm sorry."

With that, I make my exit through the window. Landing into the back alley, I turn to the motorcycle, and get on, before starting it and driving away from the area.

Now to get back to the Manor, change, and get Alfred to bring me back down here. Batman has done what he can for the night. Now, the only thing left to do is for Bruce Wayne to start acting in his newest role. That of Vicki Vale's boyfriend.

While, of course... Finding out just what Mister Jonathan Crane does in his spare time...

[JackBauer]

Tom wakes up in the middle of the night to see that Arturr is not in his bed. He stands up from the couch rubbing his eyes and sees Arturr standing outside the lighthouse, staring into the ocean. He walks outside and stops next to the young prince of Atlantis.

“Couldn’t sleep, huh?” Tom asked him. “I like the night. The darkness reminds me of the deep, back home.” Arturr answered, still focused at the ocean.

“So what’s it like? Back home?” Finally Arturr turned to him. Only for a second, because his eyes then wandered in memories. “It was... Peaceful.” Tom was afraid to ask, but he did it anyways. “'Was'? What happened?” Arturr once again turned to the ocean. It was quite obvious he didn’t really want to talk about this.

He didn’t want to show any signs of weakness in front of a human. Even though Tom wasn’t exactly what Arturr expected out of a human. He actually reminded him a lot of his father. The inherent kindness he made a point not to hide. “Did you get in trouble?” Tom insisted. It was like a dispute: Tom really wanted to know, and Arturr really didn’t want to say it.

Tom won, as Arturr broke his silence. “You could say that.” Tom was still curious, “So you just...”, but was cut off by Arturr. “Why do you ask so many questions?” he asked bluntly. Tom took a moment to find an answer. “I dunno... Maybe because I never had an Atlantean prince staying at my house before a couple of days ago.” he said. Tom walked into the room leaving Arturr with a “We're moody tonight, aren’t we?”

Arturr looked back at Tom, realising he’d been rude to his host. He followed Tom inside a moment later and finally opened himself. “I’m a wanted man, back in Atlantis.” That certainly got Tom’s attention. “What are you wanted for?” Arturr wasn’t sure if he should have answered that. But he knew Tom deserved it. “Killing my father.”

That immediately made Tom look at Arturr different. “Oh...” was all he managed to say. “I was framed. My own uncle, who was like a second father to me. He killed him and set me up.” Good thing Arturr cleared that up, because then came a whole different “Oh...” from Tom. An understanding “Oh...”

“So... Uh... Well...” The idea of Atlantis alone was hard to process, but this... It was all crazy. “What... What about your mother?” The thought of her immediately made Arturr restless. And he constantly though of her. “I had to leave her behind. She told me to leave her behind. I mean...” Suddenly, all of Arturr’s emotional barriers were down. He was exposed. “I had to leave immediately, but I could’ve taken her with me... Right? I could’ve made the jump with her. And Mera, maybe. Why? Why did I leave her?” he questioned, as tears ran down his face.

Tom sighed and approached. “Come on, kid. This isn’t your fault.” he said, placing a supportive hand in Arturr’s shoulder. Arturr didn’t like this at all. He was being weak, and he couldn’t have that. “No!” he said, as he pushed Tom’s hand away and ran out of the lighthouse.

Tom followed him, but by the time he got outside Arturr was already jumping into the ocean and into the night.

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I slip a shirt on, finishing my civillian look, as I climb up the ladder, and open the grandfather clock. Surprisingly, Alfred stands in the room, waiting for me as I step out.

"Don't tell me you're going to start waiting there every night, now..."

He's silent, for a minute. He then finally speaks up.

"Master Bruce... I'm afraid there's something you need to see."

I raise an eyebrow. Afraid there's something I need to see?

* * *

...

I... I can't believe it.

I'm standing infront of the television, with the text blazing infront of me. Yet, I can't even fathom it, even with it right infront of my eyes. I look back at Alfred.

"... You don't believe this, do you?"

"I know you didn't do it. You were here, picking up the anti-toxin for Ms. Vale, when it happened."

I look back at the television, still as shocked as I was when I first saw it.

"But I'm afraid, Sir... That this may be rather difficult for you to handle, either way."

Infront of us, the headline shines in bright letters across the television screen, possibly being played on every TV signal in Gotham City.

THE BATMAN: MURDERER?

Alfred turns up the volume, as I listen to the report.

'-lier, here, a young couple strolled into Gotham Park after hours, only to be greeted with a horrific sight. There, laying on the now blood stained sidewalk of the once glorious Park founded in 1912, layed the body of 52 year old Simon Trent, who was found dead at the scene by authorities after the anonymous couple were reported running in horror from the sight. While it is still unknown for sure, Authorities have already targeted a prime suspect in the murder of Trent... That of Gotham's mysterious vigilante, dubbed 'The Batman', by various tabloids. Trent's body was found with a knife loged in his chest, with the symbol of a Bat engraved into the handle. When asked for a comment, Commisioner Gillian B. Loeb of the Gotham City Police Department declinced to comment, but it was Lieutenant Arnold Flass that soon after revealed the vigilante's hand in the murder was, infact, under investigation. No further information is availible at this time.'

I put it on Mute, before looking back at Alfred.

Me? A Killer? Yes, I had taken life before... But that was another life. Another man. I vowed to never take a life again for as long as I lived.

However, due to my status as a vigilante that was, up until this point, considered a myth... I can't prove that to anyone else. Even if I were to reveal my identity, to try and clear my name... It's still uncertain by most of the general public that I'm not capable of this.

I'm speechless. Utterly speechless. How can I convince them otherwise? Is this the end of my career as Batman already?

Just as I get ready to turn off the television, another report catches my eye, when the picture of a man, literally, frozen in a block of ice displays across the screen. I turn the volume back up.

'-as the scene at Billionaire Jon Walker's estate, earlier this morning. Eyewitnesses claim that what appeared to be a man, in a gigantic metal suit of armor wielding what witnesses called 'a cold gun', attacked Walker at his home. Authorities were baffled, when arriving on the scene, to discover Walker frozen in a block of ice. Though he has since been removed, Walker was reported dead as of 5:46 am, today, aswell as two of his bodyguards. While the assailant's identity is unknown, Walker's former employees, who were the witnesses to the crime, claimed that the figure called himself 'Mr. Freeze'. More on this story as it develops.'

...

.....

... Mr... Freeze?!

What the hell is this city coming to? Am I dreaming all of this? First, a maniac running around with a burlap sack over his head, weilding a fear toxin, calling himself The Scarecrow, attacks Vicki. Then, I'm framed for murder when I know, for a fact, that I did nothing. Now... Jon Walker was killed by a cold gun weilding madman calling himself 'Mr. Freeze'?

This is insanity. And coming from me, of all people, that's definatley saying something.

I turn to Alfred.

"An aqquaintance of yours, Sir?"

"That isnt funny, Alfred."

"I simply wondered."

I turn back to the screen. I almost dread looking at it, in fear of another report. Thankfully, the news ends, at that moment. I sit, in silence, for a long moment.

Okay, I have options, now. I can either make my way to Jon Walker's estate and try and learn what happened, Stop by Gotham Park to see if there were any clues to who framed me and try to prove my innoncence, go and stay with Vicki who's still recovering from the attack, Or... hit myself and hope I'm knocked into an eternal slumber before I have to withstand any more of this.

Considering the last option is, in reality, impossible (Though, I did just watch a report about a man being frozen solid by a cold gun, which I was pretty sure of being impossible until now), I've chosen to stick with my original plan. I'm going to stay with Vicki, for the day, and hope this works itself out before tonight.

If not, well... I'm in for one interesting evening.

[MST3K 4ever]

The henchmen gather around Mr. freeze. He says, "Gentlemen last night was only a sample of what is to come. Tonight we ensure that the legacy of Jon Walker is dead." James asks, "Hey Mr. Freeze, why should we be hyped up about knocking over this guy's company? I mean it's not like there is anything of real value there." Mr. Freeze picks up his cold gun. The other three take a step back and then Freeze says, "You see this gun" James nods slowly and he continues, "This gun is only a sample of the weaponary, plus there are industrial secrets that other corperations would give a king's ransom to get their hands on." He puts the gun down and asks, "Or would you prefer to just keep knocking over an endless number of liquor stores and jewlery stores hoping to eventually equal out to what you can have within the next hour alone? Walker is only the fourth largest company in Gotham. There are others Carlson industries, Wright & Fuller enterprises and of course Wayne enterprises. Not to mention there are those in the scientific who mocked me as well."

James nods again and smiles saying, "I see where you're coming from now Mr. Freeze. I got it." Freeze replies, "Good" and backhands James. He says, "Never question my intentions ever again. That goes for the rest of you as well. Ohterwise be prepared to pay the price for your lack of loyalty to me. Let's go we are wasting time."

Carl asks, "Hey boss, what about those reports of that Batman character? What do you think about them?" Freeze replies, "I don't think about him. He's a man....flesh and blood. He can be stopped permanently. I do not fear him"

The men pile into the van and head into Gotham City to continue Freeze's quest of vengence.

[Watchman]

Crane left his house and drove to the city. He was going to a place to a place where men like him do not usual enter but he wasn't controlling his body at the moment. This was a place for made man and criminals not doctors. He started to slow down and finally parked his car. He got out and walked at a quick pace. He reached his destination, The Leaning Tower. This was a night club owned by a very powerful man in Gotham, Carmine "The Roman" Falcone. He entered, he had to slip the bouncer a fifty just to enter. Inside pass the dance floor and bar was a doorway that led to a second floor. Crane looked up and saw a room looking down the whole club. He walked forword but a giant man but his arm out blocking him.

"Where do you think you goin' buddy"

"Upstairs to see Mr. Falcone" the Scarecrow was talking for him

"I don't think so and why don't ya see your self out my friend before I make you leave"

"We're not scare of you"

"Is that so well..." a voice came from upstairs

"Jonathan Crane my old friend come on up" a thick Italian accent was heard in the voice. Crane gave him a smug look and procced upstairs. Up there he found a smoke filled room with many women and men in suits. In the back corner was a table sat the man who ran the place, Falcone. Crane walked over and Falcone outstreched his hand and Crane shook it.

"Jonathan the man who cured my son and got all those man off that jail time what brings you here to my place" he said with a giant smile.

"I have some business that I need help with...your help"

"How could I help the good doctor"

"Well...um do you know about the Batman"

"Of course I know about the Batman took out a few of my best man he is a fool to mess with me but my men can't seem to get a good shot off this guy. Some say he isn't human"

"Oh he's human alright" Crane said with a psychotic smile. He leaned in closer. "I believe that he's after me I need your help"

"After you why would he be after you"

"Oh I have my reasons" he said again showing off his voice changed sounding a bit psychotic.

"Well then a chance to take down the bat sure how can I help"

"Great I want you to meet an associate of mine he will be here tonight at the club at after hours"

"Alright Mr. Crane I will be here. Pleasure doing business with you doctor"

Crane left the club and drove back to his house. He went up to his study and opened a dress drawer. He took out his mask and put it on. He went back over the club.

Falcone and a few of his men entered his club. He had to leave awhile to take care some business. Upon his return the bodyguard waiting by the door looked disturbed.

"Uh..boss that guy's friend is here boss their is something you need to know"

"What is it?"

"Well he's different". Falcone and his men walked up the stairs and into the room. There was one light on and a person was sitting down in the darkness.

"Hello Falcone it's a pleasure to meet you. It seems that we share a common enemy"

"Yes the Batman"

"Well believe me when dealing him you have to fight fire with fire"

"What do you mean?"

"Batman causes fear among your men I'm the only one the Batman is afraid of"

"So why did Crane ask for my help?"

"We need resources we need muscle"

"Ah so you need my men. So let me get this straight you will destroy the Batman with the use of my men so what makes you so special"

"Well like I said" he gets up and heads for the light "you need to fight fire with fire" he steps into the light revealing his mask"

"Oh God..." Falcone was stunned

"When you run into something like this Batman you need something to balance it out for your side"

"Ok ok you can have the men"

"Excellent I will contact you when I need them" he left the club and headed back to his house.

[Venom160]

{Harvey Dent}

Alex Shrub, In my opinion the scum of the earth, a low level goon of Carmin "The Roman" Falcone. Hes' done everything from murder to pickpocketing and everytime we bring him in his boss bails him out. But this time we got him dead to rights, the cops found him standing over the victim with the murder weapon in his hand and blood splattered all over him. But to make sure we went through all the prcedures to make sure and we got him, we went into negotions with him and he agreed to spill the beans on Falcone in exchange for a life sentence instead of death. But as much as I wanted to publicly hang him I agreed, anthing for a chance to rid Gotham City of trash like Falcone. I snap out of my daydreaming when I notice the jury walking back into the court room.

Judge: "Jury foreman have you reached a verdict?"

Jury Foreman: "We have your honor, we find the defendant Alex Shrub guilty of all charges."

I try to hide a smile but I could'nt, it makes me happy to see justice actually working. As the bailiff handcuft Shrub and lead him out of the court room I notice a young women walking up to where the bailiff was leading Shrub.

Woman: "Hey Shrub Falcone says hi!"

The woman pulls out a gun and shots Shrub twice in the head. Beiliffs tackle the woman and wrestle the gun out of her hand.

" 'sigh' Justice is served."

[Trigger]

The press junket was going by twice as smooth as he could have hoped for. Conner had expected Duela to make-out with somebody, but at this point it had boosted the audience's hysteria, (which in turn fed Young Justice's ego.)
Right now, the press junket was in the middle of an intermission. It was at this time that everyone got a chance to rest and prepare more questions. The lexcorp tech crew was double checkig everyone's mics. While grabbing a bottled water Duela, (now sober enough to stand on her own) used this oppurtunity to strike up a conversation.

"Hey Conner, liked my performance?"

"What those stage antics? Sure, it lightened up the mood a bit."

"Thanks, that was my goal. You know the only reason I came here was to speak with you..."

Conner was flattered for sure, but 2 years at Lexcorp taught him never to show the enemy his weakness.

"What about?" he said in a tone that sounded unusually calm.

"Us. It stinks not having you around anymore. My bodygaurd, Grace, is a total wet blanket. She's no fun at all."

"She seems responsible enough. She kept you from making a complete fool of yourself."

"True, but she lacks your charisma. She's tough, and cold, as a nail. You were stern, but at least you made me laugh too."

"Well, not everyone can be like me. Sad, but so very true."

"I need that cockiness, that charm, that connection again. I miss having real conversations with people."

'You're surrounded by howling fans, you sing in a band, and you have a twelve person bodygaurd. You honest want me to believe you haven't made any friends?"

"Why are you trying to so hard to distance yourself from me?"

"Because.....your just a bad influence on me."


Duela frowned. She brushed some her long, wild green hair behind her ear and looked down uncomfortably.

"Fine. I'm just big ol' bad girl....but you're just as bad too."

Conner tried to voice a protest, but Duela cut him off. She climbed into his lap and pressed one her smooth fingers onto his lips to keep them closed.

"I never put a gun to your head when we partied at the Managerie. I never kidnapped your parent in order to get you to kiss me on New Year's Eve at the Metropolis End-of-Year Bash. You wanted to come and I let you. You love being a spoiled rich kid too. Hell, there were some nights when you convinced me into getting into some clubs. I haven't even told anyone about your backstage Paris Hilton hook-up....yet"

Conner fell quiet. There was no denying what she said. Duela, knowing that she had made her point, leaned in close to Conner's ear.

"Room 302 at the Metropolis Four Seasons. I'll be on my way to a nice dinner with a friend.It'd be nice to have some more company."

"I'm not going. I've got other obligations."

"Cool, bring Chloe and Don with you. I would love to help hook them up."

She got up and began to head to her seat.

"Do you not hear what I'm saying?" he called after her.

"Sure, sure. Oooh! Why don't you wear your father's tie? That one you wore to my first gig? I'm sure he wouldn't miss it at his little convention."

"How do you know about-"

Duela turned around and pressed her finger against her lips.

"It's a big ol' secret."

Conner frowned, but he'd never get a better answer out of her. If Duela wanted to keep that a secret, it was going to stay a secret. He turned back around and waited for the press junket to resume. Don returned from the bathroom and found his seat next to Conner.

"Women troubles?" he whispered to Conner.

"Why don't you go meditate or somethin' ?" he whispered back.

[Venom160]

{Harvey Dent}

Gilda - "Hi honey how was your day?"

"Crappy how was yours?"

Gilda - "Did you lose the Shrub case?"

"No I won it, but Shrub ended up with two bullets lodged in his head before he could leave the court room. Falcone ended up getting the last laugh."

Gilda - "What do you mean?"

"Shrub wasent going to spill the beans on Falcone until after he was found guilty, and than tell us everything he knew to show that he was helping with the police's investigation on Falcone. But no Falcone made sure that didn't happen. It just pisses me off so bad! How the hell is the system supposed to work when creeps like Falcone can do somthing like this and get away with it! Trust me if I didn't have everything to lose id go out and make this slime pay!"

Gilda - "Yeah thats what this city needs another Batman running around."

"Well maybe this city need a couple more Batmen, maybe Gotham would actually become a nice place to live again."

Gilda - "Harvey iv been think, why don't we go on vacation somwhere? You've been really stressed out these last few months, more stressed out than usual and im starting to worry about you."

"That does sound like a good idea, but it'll have to wait. Donaldson wants me to come in early tommarrow, he said somthing about a special case he wants me to take on. But I promise we'll go away for a while after I finish this case. Ok?"

Gilda - "Ok."

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

After spending a few hours at Leslie's clinic, watching over Vicki, I make my way out. The anti-toxin worked, much to my relief... Vicki is fine. Though she's been resting all day...

Now, however, I have other matters to attend to. They say Gotham's underworld is tied through an elite force of mobsters and criminals, working under the same gang. 'The Roman Gang', as it's called. While their leader's identity is subtle, He or she knows the inner workings of just about each and every criminal operation in the city. He or she has a hand in it, after all.

And tonight, I'm going to learn who The Roman is. One way or another...

I step into the waiting limo, parked on the corner. Alfred looks back at me as I sit down.

"Leaving early, Sir?"

"Vicki needs rest, and I'm sure no one's going to try and attack her at a lower key clinic. Besides... I still have to learn who framed me."

"And how do you plan on doing that, If I may ask?"

"The Roman. He or she could possibly know something about it."

"And if they don't?"

"It doesn't matter. The Roman is still responsible for over half of the crime in this city. Possibly even the corruption. I think it's time The Roman met The Batman, either way."

"How will you get to him? The Batman is a wanted man... And even if you knew who The Roman was, there is the possibility of you being spotted on the streets, in the process of interrogation."

A smirk comes across my face, as I look out at the setting sun.

"The Batman wasn't nessacarily what I had in mind for tonight's attire."

* * *

I walk into the East End. Hard to believe it's gotten worse, since I left. The area was once one of the best parts of the city. Now, instead of high class socialites, Pimps and hookers fill the streets. Them... And criminals, naturally.

I'm not wearing the face of Bruce Wayne, nor am I wearing the cowl of Batman. Instead, I adorn makeup. With a scar added across my eye, a prosthetic nose, a fake application that looks absolutely identitical to five o'clock shadow, and a slight touch of aging makeup aswell as washable hair coloring, I look like a completely different person. That, along with a leather jacket and a beanie, completes the illusion.

This disguise will both keep Bruce Wayne's activities from suspicion, and keep the Batman out of jail, for the time being.

I walk over, listening to any and all conversations that I can. I pass a homeless man, on the streets.

"Hey... Hey... you..."

His voice is hoarse. He probably hasn't eaten or drank anything for awhile. I turn to him.

"Spare... a dollar...?"

I frown. This isn't right. No one deserves to be forced into poverty... Especially in a city that can still offer so much. But there are things I must do... I can't help him immediatley. I reach into my pocket, and pull out a random bill, before handing it to him. He looks at it, before looking at me, eyes widened. I look down at the bill.

...

I had to hand him a fifty... didn't I?

I look back at the people on the streets, not paying attention to us, before turning back to the man.

"Keep it. I don't need it as much as you do."

"...T...Thanks, man..."

I nod, before proceeding. Isn't right... None of this is right. All the more reason to continue my investigation...

* * *

I finally manage to track one down. One of the Roman's lackeys. I've done my homework... The Roman Gang always leaves a rose at any crime they're connected with. And the man I'm tracking just happens to be wearing one...

He cuts through an alleyway after making 'future arrangements' with one of the hookers. I'd comment... But Bruce Wayne was spotted with a couple of russian supermodels, a few weeks ago. Apart of an act... But still.

I sneak around the corner, watching as the man speaks with a doorman to one of buildings. Upon closer inspection... I notice the doorman hand my suspect a wad of hundred dollar bills. Hmm... Funny. I didn't think that was a nessacary gesture for a common doorman...

As soon as my suspect enters the building, I casually stroll to the door. The doorman eyes me, at first, but eventually lets me in.

A bar. I expected a hideout, or a club of some sort... And what I got was a bar. Guess I shouldn't rely on expectations. I sit down at one of the tables, watching as the guy makes his way to one of the payphones.

"Hey, you."

I turn, seeing a bigger man standing next to the table.

"Ain't never seen yer face around here, pal. You got a name?"

I start to speak, but stop, realising something. It'd be better to disguise my voice, to go with the look... After all, I do it when in my Batman guise...

I change it, speaking. The accent comes naturally, from my travels through Austrailia...

"Names...Uh... Malone. Yeh. Malone's The Name, Mate."

He raises an eyebrow. At first, I don't think he bought it. But then, He finally speaks up.

"Malone, huh? Ya got's buisness here, 'Malone'? This ain't exactly a public establishment, if ya catch my drift."

I pause, for a moment. Gotta make up an alibi...

I lean in, closer.

"Do I got buisness here? Aye, I do, I do. Ya see, I came here with the...eh ... new shipment. If ya catch my drift.", I say, with a wink.

...

I can't believe I'm saying this. I don't even know what the hell I'm talking about. There's about a fifty-fifty chance they'll even buy it. Though, the odds could be worse...

He looks around, nervously.

"What are ya, a flippin' idiot? Don't come in here with dat kinda info, man... The Roman wants dese next few transitions to be as smooth as possible."

...This is becoming easier than I thought. I shrug.

"Wasn't what I was told, Mate. They just told me to bring it here, to the boys. Said you guys would love the selection He's got."

He smirks.

"The Roman always did know how ta treat us right. Alright... Meet me in da back. I gotta get da boys together... You be sure to bring da goods."

I nod.

"Aye. I gotcha'."

As He walks away, I walk out. I'm crazy for doing this... Especially considering He's bringing a few of his 'friends' with him... But it may be the only way to get the information I need...

* * *

I watch as the men come out. They all stop, looking at me. I think they've noticed I'm not carrying anything with me.

"Hey, where's the stuff?"

I shrug.

"Sorry 'bout that. Damnest thing happened... Your supply was just cut off."

They approach me, angrily. Okay... Bad move, I can admit.

"Cut off? What da hell do you mean 'cut off'?"

"Hey... Wait a sec. He doesn't have a rose. How do you know he's working for da Roman?"

They all stop, realising this. I give them a nervous (False, by the way) grin.

"Guess I must'a... left it in ma other pocket, Mates."

They approach me even angrier. One of them is the guy I was tailing.

"Oh, I'm sure..."

"You know who you're dealin' with, pal? Your dealing with the Roman... He owns Gotham City, man. Ya don't mess with him."

"Let's teach him that, boys."

They all rush me. I kick the nearest one across the face, before flipping, and sending a roundhouse to another. One swings, and I duck it, before sending a jab to his neck and tripping him. One kicks, and I grab it, just in time to twist it, sending him down. The remaining two get scared, and decide to run. One of them is the man I was tailing. They both duck into another part of the alleyway. I don't need the other one... Just the one I was tailing. He's the one with the rose...

I duck into another side of the alleyway, pulling off my prosthetics and coat at the same time. Incognito time is over. Now it's time for some good old fashioned intimidation...

* * *

(Batman)

I watch from the rooftops as the man keeps running. He's trying to make his way to the payphone across the streets. I jump down, cape spread landing ontop of him before he can make it. My foot is jammed into his back, making him yell out in pain. I grab him by the neck, and force him into another alley.

Once inside, I slam him against the wall. He looks at me, in horror.

"Wha-What in the name'a-"

I grab him by the throat.

"You work for The Roman. He happens to be the man that I'm looking for."

I growl.

"His name."

He shakes his head.

"He'd kill me!"

I sneer.

"And you don't know what I'll do to you if you don't give me the name. Now TALK."

He begins to get the picture, as I lift him up off of his feet. He struggles, for another moment, before coming to the blatant conclusion that I'm stronger. Finally, he blurts out the name I've been looking for.

"...Fa...Falcone. Carmine Falcone."

[twylight]

I sigh and glance at my watch. Time to call it a day. I gather up my stack of notes. I’d gotten all the info on Pamela Isely, apparently she’s a well known botanist. Who knew? And in my spare time I’d pulled out an old map of Gotham and plotted the movements and sightings of The Batman. Large circles around known sightings. Pulling out my cell phone dialing I call home.

“Diana Lance.”

“Hey mom, what’s for dinner?”

“Nothing…I was planning on ordering Pizza. Are you on your way home?”

“Yep.”

“Okay..I’ll see you later..be careful..”

“Will do.” I hang up and slip the cell phone back into my pocket. Gathering up my notes I walk out the door and grab my helmet before locking up. Milly left early, excited about the prospect of having a new case. I sigh.
Not what I had in mind.

- - -

I walk into the empty Kitchen. The Pizza got here before me and I dump my stuff on the table Before flipping the lid open and pulling a piece out.

“MOM?” I call taking a bite out of the pizza.

”In here Dinah!” I walk into the Family room. Mom’s curled up on the sofa, the TV on. I lightly jump over the back of the couch and land cross-legged.

”Dinah I wish you wouldn’t do that.” She sighed as she looked back to her crocheting. I kiss her cheek.

“Sorry mom.”

The TV screen catches my eye.
“Whatcha’ watchin’?” I ask grabbing the remote and turning it up.

“Just the news..” she says absently. I look at her sideways ready to change the channel when big words blaze across the screen.

THE BATMAN: MURDERER?


I lean forward and pump the volume up.
“Dinah! Turn it down!”

“Shhh…”

'-lier, here, a young couple strolled into Gotham Park after hours, only to be greeted with a horrific sight. There, laying on the now blood stained sidewalk of the once glorious Park founded in 1912, laid the body of 52 year old Simon Trent, who was found dead at the scene by authorities after the anonymous couple were reported running in horror from the sight. While it is still unknown for sure, Authorities have already targeted a prime suspect in the murder of Trent... That of Gotham's mysterious vigilante, dubbed 'The Batman', by various tabloids. Trent's body was found with a knife loged in his chest, with the symbol of a Bat engraved into the handle. When asked for a comment, Commisioner Gillian B. Loeb of the Gotham City Police Department declinced to comment, but it was Lieutenant Arnold Flass that soon after revealed the vigilante's hand in the murder was, infact, under investigation. No further information is availible at this time.'


In other news a large Charity Dinner is scheduled this weekend with rumors of Bruce Wayne attending…


“Hmm…Slam said nothing about that…” I mutter thinking aloud.

“You saw Slam? How is he?” Mom asks, interested.

“He’s fine…” I stand up and walk to the kitchen thinking. So he was a murderer now. But with the shape the GCPD was in...the only people I could trust there was Slam, Jason and Harvey. From the little I know about this ‘Batman” killing an innocent doesn’t fit his M.O. Why would GCPD want to point to Batman? Obviously killings were no strange matter to them, they were taking the easy way out and as much as I wanted a big case, he was a vigilante and while he’s not sanctioned he’s not any different than Mom and the JSA were.
Also what a challenge, to prove he’s innocent without unmasking him.

Great…now instead of figuring out who he is I’m actually going to be protecting him. I smile. Somehow that warms the heart, I still needed a plan and my half baked one I’d come up with earlier would still work. I smiled. I was going to get to dress up and play hero after all. Only thing was I couldn’t let mom find out. So I’ll have to keep it low key.

Brought up another point… if this ‘Batman’ was a wealthier member of Gotham, it would make it easier to take the blame off him if he could help and what better way to show that I’m on top of it than to figure out who he is. Attack from all sides.

I look at the phone and sigh. Peeking my head into the Family room I say.

‘Mom, I’m going out tonight can you call Helena and tell her I’d like to go to the Dinner?”

Mom turned an expression of excitement on her face.

“You’re going?”

I smile at her excitement. Might as well keep her happy, because if she ever finds out about my plan I’m dead.

“Yes…I’ll be back before 1!” I call grabbing my trench coat and my ‘special’ map of Gotham. Slipping out the door the cool night air hits me and I jump on my motorcycle, opting to go helmetless. Good thing mom can’t see…

[Green Lantern]

Barry was after the blur that had been his best friend, in less than a second and passed him on the way to the dorms.

He may be just as fast as me, but I have slightly more experience using my speed. And I have a massive size advantage. I HAVE to get to Iris before him.

He got to the dorms and found Iris, still laying in bed watching the TV. "Barry? Whats going on?"

"Iris.Notimetoexplain.You'reindanger,gottagetyouout tahere."

"What? Barry! Slow down!"

Just then Thawne showed up in the doorway.

"Tstltbrryshsddlrdy"* (Its too late Barry. She's already dead.")

"Ed? Whats happening? Whatd he say? Barry?"

Barry grabbed Iris and ran, as fast as he could without hurting her, to the west. He dropped her off at her parents in Nebraska and kept running to keep Zoom on his trail. He stopped somewhere near Denver and let Zoom catch up.

"Whrsthlttlldy?Scrdtlthrswhtrlmnlkslik?Nmttr.Llklly frstthnfndhr." (Where's the little lady? Scared to let her see what a real man looks like? No matter. I'll kill you first, then find her.)

"Like hell you will, you bastard! To think! I considered you a friend!"

"Sthtwhtycllt?Frnd?Wsnthngmrthnlcky.Gphr.Dthsdthat. Lbssstnt.Ysbtgdmyprjcttmkmmnstr.Twrkd.Myrmnstrnw!"
(Is that what you call it? Friend? I wasn't any thing more than your lacky. Gopher. Do this, do that. Lab assistant. YOU sabatoged my project to make me a monster. It worked. I'm your monster now!)

"I didn't do anything to your project! I warned you not to try to recreate it! You didn't listen!"

"Stplyngndfght!" (Stop lying and fight!)

Thawne swung his closed fist at Barry's head. Despite his small frame, the fist was moving fast enough to cave a mountain. Barry dodged it to avoid it hitting his head, but it landed on his chest instead, sending him flying backwards. He landed with a skid, and dusted himself off, just in time to see the flesh colored blur rush at him. He quickly sidestepped and grabbed Ed's ankle as he hurled by. Spinning to add his own momentum, Barry launced Ed into the Rockies. Barry followed but couldn't find his 'friend' anywhere in the mountains.

He's probably hiding to draw me out. He knows I'd take him in a fair fight. I won't let him ambush me here.

Barry rushed off back to Keystone, grabbing Iris along the way. He explained to her what happened, and suggested that she stay with a friend til it got cleared up. She agreed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Back in Colorado...

In a cave in the Rocky Mountains a figure looked in horror at himself. His bed clothes from the hospital had been destroyed by the speed at which he had been moving. But that wasn't what terrified him. His skin was becoming a sickly yellow color, and felt more like rubber or latex now. His body was beginning to streamline itself. His hair had just fallen out in clumps, and something more important had seemingly vanished from his body. He wanted to cry. Apparently the inability to slow down was just one negative side effect of his failed experiment. His comment about being a monster was now true in appearance as well as in manner. He was no longer Edward Thawne, brilliant chemistry student. He was now... Zoom, the reverse Flash.

http://img97.imageshack.us/img97/7089/zoomdesign4nx.jpg

"Brrywllpyfrwhthsdntm.Hwllpy!" (Barry will pay for what he has done to me. He WILL pay!)

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

He walks into his penthouse, in a silk italian robe. The room smells of an obviously expensive aftershave, as he goes over his papers on the desk in his office. I can tell, by the way he looks at them, that he thinks he owns Gotham City. My purpose here tonight is to show him that he's wrong.

I watch as he makes his way from his office, to the stairs, from the windows. I know where he's going. His bedroom... On the top floor. And there's a balcony there, aswell. It will suite my purposes.

As he walks into his bedroom, and shuts the door, I let him get halfway across the room... Before making my prescence known.

"Falcone."

He jolts, looking over at me, perched on the balcony.

"We need to talk."

Falcone looks at me. Obviously, He fears what he sees before him... But I can't help but feel he also has a certain anger about my being here.

"You dare come to me? To my home, no less? First, you take out my men, and now you insult me by breaking my right to privacy? I should kill you where you stand."

I sneer at him.

"Well? What have you to say to that?"

I say nothing.

"ANSWER ME, DAMN YOU!!!"

I cross my arms, silently. Finally, he snaps, turning to pull out a shot gun. By the time He's turned around, The Batarang already hits his weapon, knocking it from his hands. I leap, drop kicking him into the wall. I place a foot over his chest, keeping him down as he slides to the ground.

"We. Need. To TALK."

He stuggles, trying to reach for the door. I grab his arm, twisting it. He yells, before finally looking at me.

"What... What do you want?"

"Last night, there was an innocent bystander killed in Gotham Park. The evidence was planted to make it look like I was responsible."

"So? Why come to me?"

I lean in closer.

"Because The Roman knows the inner workings of the criminal underworld of this city. You know this, because You're the Roman."

He pauses, after hearing this. That was all I needed to confirm my suspicions.

"I don't know anything about the murder. My organisation was not responsible."

"And I should believe that?"

"You want to know the truth, don't you? Well that's it. I know nothing of this. For all I know, you were responsible."

I grab him, lifting him from the ground.

"And that's not a very smart thing to say to someone who might be a killer."

"But you didn't do it. Otherwise you wouldn't have come here."

I stop. He's right, of course. I didn't kill that person... I have morality.

"No. I didn't."

"Then why should I fear you? I have all of the power in this city. You're a fool to make yourself into some kind of freedom fighter."

"Your 'power' has corrupted what made this city once glorious, and I'm personally going to make sure you and everyone like you is stopped before you can do any more damage."

"You think anyone cares?"

I lean in.

"I do."

"You're in a minority, at best. You think I'm the only one? This city is crawling with corrupted officials. I own just about every one of them, but even if you manage to stop me, There will be others."

"Not if I can help it."

"You can't. That's the point. You're only one man. What you're planning to do is impossible without allies. And like I said... no one cares. You're playing an impossible game to win, and you're playing it by yourself."

I pause. He smiles.

"You're beginning to realise that, aren't you?"

I drop him, turning around. He doesn't know anything... I can tell. That doesn't mean, however, that tonight was pointless.

I turn.

"Let me tell you something, Roman..."

He doesn't move.

"You've eaten well, as Gotham has starved. You've eaten it's wealth... It's spirit, and taken it from those rightfully deserved. But you're not safe. From this moment on... None of you will be."

I turn around, leaping onto the balcony. I can hear him get up, behind me.

"This isn't over."

I turn my head, slightly.

"Oh, I agree. It's just beginning."

And with that, I leap into the night.

I made my point. However, he made one just the same. One that I'll probably be thinking about for awhile.

...I am in this alone.

[MST3K 4ever]

Freeze and his men arrive near the back dock of Walker Industuries. They slip into their disguises as Freeze climbs out of the back.

He sees the electrical box and fires his gun FRKSHA! the box is now frozen. He looks at the chain-link fence before him and fires his gun FRKSHA!and within seconds the fence is frozen solid. He kicks it twice and the fence crumbles into hundreds of peices of broken ice and metal. He looks at his men and says, "Hurry we have maybe 15 minutes at most. Steal whatever you want and meet at the loading dock in 10 minutes if you get caught or you are about to you know what you must do. " Each man nods and Freeze freezes the loading dock door FRKSHA! he kicks down the door and says, "Go. Now!"

The four henchmen scatter as Freeze makes his way to the scientific wing. He sees 2 guards running at him with weapons drawn and one of the yells, "Freeze! The silent alarm has been activated so freeze it right there." To Which Mr. Freeze replies, "As you wish" FRKSHA!one of the guards is frozen solid. The other one opens fire on Freeze. As the 6 bullets bounce off of him Mr. Freeze looks more annoyed than anything else. Mr. Freeze says, "Now it's my turn" FRKSHA!. The guard is frozen solid as he enters the place he once called home.

He looks around and remembers how he loved the sound of the equipment, the smell of the chemicals, the joy of discovery. Now though all those things were dead to him. He breaks into the office of Dr. Sam Henderson head of development. He freezes a picture on the wall and shatters it revealing a now open safe. Freeze pulls out the material and recognizes it. This was the work that I had begun on the cancer cure....another 6 months and I could've been ready for human trials I was on the threshold of a cure but that was another lifetime ago by a man now long dead. He notices several notes scribbled on the side...Henderson's writing. Ahhh he has been trying to continue my work...if I couldn't be allowed to work on this project then neither shall you. FRKSHA! he freezes his notes and all the computer equipment in the office. If I am not allowed to help save humanity I will destroy it. He then proceeds to freeze the lab and break things along the way.

I am satisfied...Jon Walker's legacy is now destroyed. Mr. Freeze begins to walk to the back dock He sees his men scurrying for the back dock as well with several security guards chasing them while shooting at them. Edward one of the henchmen is shot in the leg and falls to the ground. Freeze sees Edward hit the ground and he walks over to him. Edward says, "Save yourself boss I won't tell them anything." Mr. Freeze replies, "You're right you won't" FRKSHA! and Edward is now frozen. He then opens fire on the other guards in pursuit. FRKSHA! in a sweeping motion he freezes 6 other guards while the others begin to fall back.

The other 3 henchmen are stunned and Freeze says to them, "We can't afford to take the risk of a loose end." They are still stunned and Freeze says, "You can either come with me now or" he points his gun at them and the other 3 run to the van.

They speed off to their hideout each man exchanging glances of fear at one another. All the while Mr. Freeze just sits their in silence.

[Charlie No-One]

Poison Ivy emerged from her underground liar. Her first personal mission was to assassinate Roger Maguire. He was the current owner of the Gotham Greenhouse. The murderer was planning on destroying the home of many exotic and rare plants. This could not be tolerated.

Pamela quickly moved towards the street. Roger was attending a press meeting on the destruction of Gotham Greenhouse. The conference was being held outside of Gotham Square in a local theater. That would be the ideal place to strike. She walked into the street and called a taxi. The assassin pulled her overcoat across her waste, covering her costume. A taxi pulled up to her.

“Gotham Square please,” Pamela whispered. The driver was struck with a sense of delight. He was entranced by her beauty. Poison Ivy stepped in the car; it sped off.

--

GOTHAM SQUARE.

The press conference was buzzing with excitement. Roger Maguire was seated on a balcony inside the theater. Pamela eyed him instantly. He stood and walked to a podium.

“Tonight, I am here to announce that with the destruction of Gotham Greenhouse comes new opportunity and fortune. I am proud to say that Maguire Industries will be opening a new convention center. The center will be used for many public events and...” There was a disruption in the crowd. A woman walked in front of the mass of people.

“Do you know how many plants will be lost with the building of your useless convention center?” Pamela screamed.

“I know it is an unfortunate loss, but...”

“But nothing! You are a murderer!”


Undoing her jacket, Poison Ivy revealed her costume. Adrenaline swept through her body. She was angry and nothing could stop her. She took out a small pouch from her belt. The pouch held a few dozen seeds. Quickly the female threw the seeds over the ground. At contact with the ground, they hatched into huge sprawling vines, immobilizing everyone in the theater, including Roger. Pamela threw another seed on the ground. It developed into a leaf, which she stepped on to. It lifted her to the balcony.

“Roger, I believe we have some talking to do,”

[Trigger]

Conner pulled up to the Four Seasons in his red Porsche with Chloe and Don in tow that night as planned. Chloe had a red dress she had been dying to wear since last winter, and Don was looking for any chances to socialize. He followed behind in a black Rolls Royce. They never had to go up to Duela’s room because the could hear her in the bar/restaurant singing one of her hits.
When she noticed their presence, Duela led the group to her favorite table. It was near a window that gave a perfect view of the Four Seasons’ atrium. The moon and the cloudy night sky was also perfectly visible from their seats. Conner would’ve taken a picture had he a camera on hand. These kind of photo ops would’ve made for great pictures for the Torch’s website.

“So how’s everybody?” Duela asked.

“I’m good. Today’s press junket really gave me some insight into the inner workings of the media. I’m a bit happy those Daily Planet dorks didn’t show either. I bet you anything that chick would’ve bothered you.”

Conner tucked his napkin into shirt and nodded in slight approval. Don did the same and handed Chloe a breadstick.

“I really dig this view. I guess with the press junket and albino freaks running around, I haven’t had time to sit back and relax.”

“True, true. I used to sit here with my family when I was little. I go here every so often just to revisit the memories. The moon is so chillingly beautiful and the cheesecake is almost orgasmic-“

“Hey, slow down sparky. When you get all poetic on me you tend to start laying on the booze.”

“Like I haven’t already had a few bottles?”

“Bottles?” Don said raising an eyebrow.

“Dude, I only function when I’m drinking.”

Chloe nodded in agreement, “ I shmeel the mame way ‘bout journalishm.”

Don and Conner both shot Chloe a disappointed look.

“Don’t eat with your mouth full.” they both said in unison.

Chloe pouted and shrunk back in her seat. She wouldn’t admit it, but she loved dining out and liked receiving Don’s attention. Conner liked having someone to agree with. He usually felt like a single parent with a child whenever him and Chloe ate out.

“So Conner, what are we gonna do now that we’ve become members of a big shot group?”

“I hadn’t thought of it Duela. I guess we could speak at a school or something….”


* * * *

“I’m coming!” Terra cried as she stepped out of the shower.

The boys had just finished up their recruitment drive a week ago and now they had taken out their only inductee for a night on the town. She thought she could grab a quick shower before they got back, but obviously she was wrong.
When she got to the warehouse door, Herald was holding a drunk Kilowatt on his shoulders. Hot Spot rushed in from the rain. Terra had warned him several times that his molten rock body couldn’t handle too much rain, but he was desperate for any kind of partying action. Poor Herald didn’t seem like much of a partier himself, but he new what he signed up for when he asked to be inducted.
Terra helped Herald set Kilowatt onto a nearby sofa.

“How was Club Vision?”

“Man, it was hot tonight. I left Herald and Hot Spot at Cloud Nine and went by myself.”

Terra frowned, she hated the idea of Kilowatt blatantly flirting with other girls at the club. Especially a girl from the Cloud Nine parties. They always gave him incredibly dumb ideas. Such as starting a fight with a pack of undercover cops in the rain. He won the favor of a few dealers, but Terra had to fight them off and then cover his trail. However Charlie couldn’t help his dreams of grandeur.
Terra took his soggy sneakers off and threw them off in a corner. She got him a can of coke and snuggled next to him. He flipped on the plasma TV in just enough time to catch some kind of press junket on channel 8.

"Hello. Welcome to Lexcorp International. We've gathered here today to make an important announcement. As of today, America's youth has new set of heroes to look up to. As of today, Lexcorp is going to make the world a little brighter, a little cleaner, and a little safer. As of today Young Justice is going to make its mark!"

Kilowatt frowned, he never did like the high society, big money types. He let out a small snicker and then staggered in front of the TV. Hot Spot and Herald let out small groans.

“Guys, I just thought of something! We haven’t thoroughly broken in Herald yet!”

“Not to burst your bubble amigo, but wasn’t that the point of our night on the town?”

“Hot Spot go jump in a river! He’s still just a baby in my eyes. What has he really done in the last two weeks since he left his mommy’s womb?”

“Ingested a lethal dose of a DNA altering drug? Helped Terra and me fight off a pack of undercover cops? Beat up a few goons who were bothering me tonight?” Hot Spot chimed in.

“Dude, your ruining my high!”

“Sorry. So what’s the deal? ¿Qué es usted arriba la planificación ahora, loco?”

Terra giggled, “ I don’t think he understood that last bit.”

“He wasn’t supposed to, mi amor.”

“Hey, hey, hey! Focus people! I got the plan! Herald’s going to steal something off that goon on the screen.”

Kilowatt froze the screen when the news was showing a clip of Conner’s speech. His smile had that typical Hollywood sheen, his suit was the same as every other corporate goon. Kilowatt was right on the money when he chose to rob Conner, and he couldn’t wait to see Herald’s results.

[spartin2008]

(Weather Wizard)

I wake up in a cell, on a hard, cold...metal bed. I look around to notice where i am...again. This time i remember my brother turned me in...i will get my revenge on him...i will get back at Clyde. I have had this planed for a while, when i get out...i know where I'm going.

**************************************

A few hours later i find myself running back to my home, but now coppers chasing after me, i don't know why. I finally make it back to my house where i meet my brother at the front door.

"Mark" my brother said

"Clyde...its been a few days...trust me, i forgive you, and i have change...they let me go"

"Well thats interesting, i was just getting ready to run to the store and get some stuff for my new experiment."

"Well, do you want some help???" I say back to him

"Well, your family...I can trust you...why not....follow me back to my lab." He says as we walk back into the house. We walk through hallways till we get to his lab, he threw his jacket on a chair and explains to me his experiment.

"I have been working on this machine that can convert electromagnetism molecules into a combine effort with atoms of hydrogen and oxygen to make it possible to control the weather."

"You did your work on this one bro. This is awesome" I say to him secretly scheming.

"Yeah, well there is something missing and i don't know what"

I realize that there is not a conducting source for the molecules to collect in and have the power flow through it.

"You look tired, and its getting late, we have both had a long day and we should get some rest, we could work on this tomorrow."

"I guess your right. Well lets go" We begin to walk out as he shuts of the lights and locks the door. "You can sleep here tonight" he takes me to another room.

"Goodnight bro." I say as he begins to walk out.

**********************************************

That night i lay there thinking about what he said was missing, when i look around the room and see a cane. I get up and pick it up.

"This is perfect. Made of metel...right in front of his eyes and he missed it...what an idiot."

I open up the door to hear my brother snoring in the other room. I walk in opening the door and stand beside him while he sleeps. Thinking about what i am about to do i have second thoughts, but quickly i remember i want my revenge. I take the cane and hold it up to his throat, choking him with all my weight on him. He tries to mumble some words but nothing comes out. Quickly i run out of the room and to the lab door. I crack the lock open with the cane and burst through the door. I quickly turn on all the tools and machines in there. I put the cane in between the machine he had been talking of. Suddenly there is a huge explosion and the house roof blows off along with some walls going down. When the dust clears i see 4 cop cars outside of the house.

"Put your hands in the air and nobody gets hurt."

I quickly think on my feet and go for the cane. Being shot at while running toward it only 10ft away. I get the cane but at the same time get shot in the foot. I look to the officer who shot me and point my cane at him. A bolt of lightning shots down on him and kills him on the spot.

"This thing has extreme power...lets see what else i can do"

I point the cane in the air and it starts to hail soccer ball sized pieces of ice. Landing on 3 of the cops and through 2 of the cars. I then start to spin the cane and a huge tornado comes down and takes out the rest of the cops and the cars. I look around to see the destruction i have caused. I then turn to an ally and get ready to walk down it.

"I have so much power. I know what to do with it to. I have my revenge on my brother...but there are others...for another time."

[twylight]

I flopped on my bed and glanced at the time. The lines on my digital clock glowing, showing 1:30 am.

I roll over and sigh, covering my eyes with my arm. A fruitless night, completely. Whoever this guy was he covered his tracks well. I went to all but one place. The one where he was supposedly ‘shot’. I’ll have to check that out in the daytime. I may be plucky but I’m not stupid. I sat up enough to take my clothes off and slip pajamas on before flopping on the bed again. My eyes closed and I fell asleep.


*Beep Beep Beep Beep*

I roll over the alarm distant and far off. I reach out and tap the ‘off’ button. Knocking a few pencils and papers off the side table.






*Beep Beep Beep Beep*

I smash the button again.





*Beep Beep Beep Beep*

“Be….QUIET!” I say, bringing my hand down on the obstinate button with vengeance.

*Be….Bee…Beep…Be..*

Stupid machine. I really need to get a new one. I lift my head from the pillow and look at the time.
Holy…It was my final alarm. I’d slept through the first two.

I hop out of bed and throw some clothes on. Stopping at my Bedroom door. Okay…jeans and a baby t-shirt might not be the best way to greet a client.
I rummage through my closet and pull out a white blouse slipping it over the baby t and grabbing my motorcycle jacket, bag and helmet I race down the stairs. The house is quiet and mom must have left for the shop already.

I race to the office and barrel up the stairs. Milly greets me with a raised eyebrow as I throw open the door.

“Nice of you to come in.” She says drily.

“Better late than never!” I quip slipping off my jacket as I open the door to the office.
“When is our client due?”

“Any minute, provided she’s not as late as her Private Investigator.” I give Milly a sideways smile and step into my office as the outer door opens. Peeking back out I see a woman about Helena’s age walk through the door. Her blonde hair is pulled back from her face in a ponytail which strangely gives her simple skirt suit an elegant look.
I slip into the office as Milly stands.

“Miss Harleen Quinzel?”

“Yes.” I dump my stuff behind my desk and come back to the door.

“Hello, I’m Dinah Lance.” I hold my hand out and we shake. Her grip is firm but not stifling. I smile trying to alleviate the stress that showed on her smooth face.

“Hello.” She answers her voice is low and tainted with strain.

I step back and hold the door open.
“This way.” I motion her into my office and walk around to my desk.

She doesn’t even glance around, only takes a seat and bites her lip. I pull out a notepad and pencil and situate myself before looking over her again.

If I was a man, this would be when the deep narrative voice came on.
“She was worried, worry that showed in every finely chiseled curve of her face. The curves on the rest of her were nothing to sneer about either…”
But I wasn’t so I didn’t worry about it. I smile again trying to make her feel at ease.

“Shall we get started?”

She nods.

“Alright. When was the last time you saw or talked to Pamela?”


“I saw Pamela last night. It was strange she was moaning. The weirdest thing was a plant crawled out of her mouth. IT CRAWLED! That is when I shut the door.” She looked down, her face pale.

Okay, plants coming out of mouths, that’s a bit odd.


“A Plant?”
“It was so bizarre. She opened her mouth and a small fly trap crawled out. It slithered rather. I am not sure how to describe it.”

I wouldn’t know how to describe it either…

“Did she look different in anyway besides the plant?”
“Her hair was much longer. Her skin had a green tint. Also she was naked.”

Oh...great...a naked anti-social Botanist…

“Did she seem lucid?”
“No. She was moaning and clutching her head. I asked her questions and she just reached towards me. It seemed like she was hyptomised.”

“In control of her faculties?”
“Yes. At one point, she reached for my leg and a vine wrapped around me and pulled me to the floor. She was very much in control.”

From there the interview went normal.

“What time was this?”
“It was around midnight.”

”Does she have any family members close to her?”
“Her mother is the only family member left. They aren’t very close. Her bother and father died.”

“Are you two close?”
“It was a year ago when I met her. She was my patient. It was right after her father passed away. I helped her deal out some emotional stress.”

“Does she have a boyfriend, anyone she might have run off with?”
”No. Pamela was very anti-social. I was surprised when we became friends.”

“Any enemies? Rivals?”
“There were two people she wasn’t fond of. Jason Woodrue, her patient in some weird government job. She didn’t give me much detail though. Also, she hated Roger Maguire. He was her old boyfriend. They weren’t close at all and he could care less about the environment. Goodness knows how they ever came to lovers.”

“Anyone who might want to harm her?”
“Not that I know of. Jason might have, but I don’t think he ever did. He went into a coma shortly after Pam disappeared. I think I read recently though, just a few months ago, he came out of it.”


“Does she have any other friends I could contact?”
“She did go to school with Bruce Wayne. They kept in contact. I am not sure what kind of relationship they held though.”


“Is there anyone connected to her in some way that would cause her to leave or be kidnapped?”
“None that I can think of.”

I sigh and close the door behind her when she leaves. It was a normal missing persons case. Except for the plant thing…was she a Meta-Human? I looked down at the picture of her in my hand. Harleen had brought it like I’d had Milly request her to.
She now had green tinted skin and her hair was longer. But if she was a Meta, like myself she wouldn’t have had her power suddenly appear. She would have had it all her life. Why would it emerge now?

I walk back into my office and sit down. Resting my elbows on the desk I rub my fingers across my face before closing my eyes and rubbing them with my fingertips.

Where do I even start? Where?

[Trigger]

Conner left the Four Seasons alone. Chloe and Don hit it off so well that they ended up leaving early to catch a movie. Duela went to the bathroom and Conner saw that as his opportunity to leave. Duela and him weren’t on the best of terms anyway, so it wasn’t like she’d be crying tomorrow.
As Conner crossed into the parking lot, he heard the sound of quick footsteps. He turned around to see that he was indeed alone, but he couldn’t shake his gut feelings. Conner began to walk closer to his car, but once again he heard the hurried footsteps. Conner didn’t turn around this time. Instead he walked towards his car, but this time in an even more brisk pace. Just as he reached the Porsche’s door he turned around sharply. Duela let out a small cry before tripping over her self.

“What’s wrong with you?!”

“Sorry, I was just curious as to why you were sneaking off.”

“….Wierdo…”

* * * * * * *

Malcolm had never stolen a car before. He had only been away from home for about a month, but already he was feeling apart of the group. After Kilowatt gave the order, Terra and him really got into it this time. Terra was like a mother; she hated the idea of seeing any of them get into trouble. She reasoned that sending him into a dangerous situation without him learning the extent of his abilities was dangerous, but Kilowatt was unusually firm in his decision. Still, he admired her guts. His wimp of a mother never stood up for him when his father was having a bad day.
The prey had left the Four Seasons and was fast approaching his car. Herald crept behind his green-haired date. When he caught her sneaking behind him, Herald ducked behind a car. While she got chewed out, Herald use this chance to call up Hot Spot.

“Hola?”

“Hey, its me. I’m at the hotel. How should I handle him?”

“Wow amigo, you got some real cojones sneaking straight up behind him.”

“Huh?”

“I’m pretty sure Kilo would’ve been satisfied with you just ransacking his place.”

“Dammit, why didn’t you say that an hour ago-”

“Calm down, now that you’re there you’ve got the perfect opportunity to surpass Kilo’s impressions. What’s the situation?”

“The dude’s caught his date. She was sneaking behind him while I was too.”

“What a perdedor! A woman snuck up on him! Anyways, why not just knock them both out with one of your sonic bursts?”

“I was and then I realized I’d need someone to be ready to open the warehouse docking gate.”

“Why?”

“I’m taking his car.”

“¡Qué en los nueve infiernos? Dude, how in the world do you plan to get from there to here without any attention?”

“The parking lot is abandoned with the exception of them. Who’d hear it?”

“Good point, you’re smarter than your average thug.”

“Hehehe. Thanks.”

“I’ll keep the door open. Terra and I will be waiting.”

Herald whispered a thanks and hung up the cell phone. He reached into his back pocket and retrieved his newest toy. It was a megaphone that Terra gave him. She figured he could amplify the intense sound into an even greater sonic burst. She was always helping like that.
Herald stepped out of from behind the car and cleared his throat in the megaphone to get their attention. The guy in the fancy suit and his green-haired hottie turned around. Herald smiled and let out a powerful sonic burst. The girl shrieked in agony and collapsed. The guy let out a pained cry before falling next to her with a sickening thud. Herald watched as he clutched his ears and bled from his nose and mouth. He gave one angered glance before his eyes rolled in to the back of his head.

[JackBauer]

Arturr swam away from the lighthouse for hours. He needed some time to think, to be by himself. At least that’s what he told himself. Truth was, he just didn’t want to look weak in front of a human. Too late for that... He tried to come up with a solution to his problems, but he kept coming back to the same conclusion: that there was nothing he could do now. He didn’t like that answer, he tried to dodge it, he did his best to find a way... But it just wasn’t his time to go back.

You will know, my son, when the time comes for you to return. Arturr listened to his mother’s voice as if she was there, right in front of him. “Mother...”

Arturr... Arturr... Atlanna called. “Yes? What?” he asked. Go. Suddenly, Arturr saw a man charging as fast as he could towards him. This wasn’t just any of Orm’s men. This was Nur, Orm’s colonel. To send Nur, Orm had to be very desperate to get to Arturr.

Arturr pointed the trident towards Nur, whose eyes clearly called for battle. You’re mine, kid. Arturr shot at Nur, who managed to swerve out of the blast’s path. “That was... Mostly unexpected.” Arturr said, no idea what to do now. Before he could hint a reaction, Nur grabbed him and dragged the young prince out of the ocean.

They jumped out of the water and landed in the sand. Arturr’s ribs hurt. Nur was unphased. He stood up and walked to the boy. Arturr looked unconscious. Nur reached for the trident with ambitious look in his eyes, but before he could get it, Arturr opened his eyes and kicked him away. The prince stood up, trident in hands.

“It doesn’t have to be this way, kid. Just hand over the trident and stay away from Atlantis. Then I won’t have to kill you.” he threatened. Arturr took it very seriously, because he knew he could do it. He’d seen Nur in action before. There was a reason he was Orm’s right arm. Flawless technique, fast reflexes, merciless rage...

“I hope this makes it clear.” Arturr shot at Nur’s feet, challenging him. Nur didn’t even move. He picked up a dagger and threw it, hitting Arturr’s shoulder. He went down in pain, with one of his hands on the wound. Nur now ran to Arturr’s felled body. Seeing him, Arturr’s only reflection was to raise his trident. By sheer luck, the blades dug into Nur’s stomach, stopping the warrior where he stood.

Arturr looked shocked as Nur fell. “Well done, kid. Well done.” he said, before he fell out of consciousness. Taking a massive amount of effort due to his wound, Arturr stood up and looked at Nur’s corpse.

Suddenly, a light called Arturr’s attention. “Hey! What’s going on there!?” The second her heard that, Arturr ran back into the ocean. Would he once again be a wanted man? Only time would tell.

[MST3K 4ever]

Mr. Freeze leans over his work bench in hideout making modifications and testing new equpiment for his suit while the 3 remaining henchmen are watching "Eyewitness News 5" with Summer Gleason. She is currently interviewing Lisa Albert spokesperson for Walker Industries.

Summer asks, "So exactly how much damage did Mr. Freeze and his men do?"

Lisa replies, "It is catastrophic the damage that has been done. Our Science and research division has been basically wiped out. It will be at least 5 years before we can get back to where we were and even then we will be behind everyone else. The information that his men stole was vital to us and to our share-holders, and the financial asetts that they stole we can't find anywhere. They have set up so many phony accounts it'll be years before we can find any of it. Who knows how much more damage we'll find in the next 24 hours."

Summer says, "All that is so hard to believe what is next for Walker Industries?"

Lisa repiles, "Our board of directors have been on the phone with our creditors for a good part of the night. And while they are sympathetic to our plight we have had no choice but to file for bankruptcy." Lisa begins to choke up as she says, "As it stands now at least 45% of our work-force will be out of work by this time tomorrow. By the end of the week we expect 80% of our work-force to be dismissed. What kind of monster is this man? I usually try to find something good about everyone, but this so called man even killed one of his own men. I cannot believe that this man was once one of our most valuble resources. He was even on the verge of making major break throughs concerning cancer treatments and possibly even a cure within this decade." By this time Lisa sobbing openly as she says, "If you'll excuse me..." as she walks away.

Freeze says, "Turn it off. It is time for us to discusss this evening and some of my improvements."

The men gather around freeze as he says, "One of the improvements I have made to my suit is on-board computer system. It has the blue-prints of the entire city lay-out. Meaning I can now find my way around the city via tunnels and the sewer system. It also is hooked up to the internet, and has a hacking system that allows me to hack into any computer and bypass any security system."

His men are nodding politely by they still have a look of uncertanity. Mr Freeze turns his back and says, "I realize that this evening Edward's dismissal was rather abrupt, but it was what was best for my organization. I also realize by the looks on your faces that you don't share my point of view. That you have doubts about beinga part of my organization. With that in mind, and the improvements in my suit I realize that you gentlemen are no longer needed as well." He turns around and sees that all three have pulled their guns and are pointing them at him. James says, "Look frost-bite brain it ain't personal it's business. With what we stole we can afford to live like kings and move out of central dump and live the good life so...HIT HIM BOYS."

They all fire at Mr. Freeze who has dived behind his suit and work bench. He looks around and hears Carl yell, "Don't bother your gun is all the way over here." Freeze yells, "Suit! Defensive code #2356 commit!" The henchmen turn around and see the gun has rotated around and FRAKSHA!!!!! All three men are now frozen solid, and Freeze stands up . He says, "Did I fail to mention that one of my improvements is that my suit can now operate my gun by verbal code? Apparently I did." He looks at them and says, "Instead of living like kings you died as fools. I began this quest alone and I shall finish it alone. I need no one and Gotham will soon fear the name Mr. Freeze."

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I stop at the door to Vicki's room. They told me, upon arrival, that she had awoken. I don't quite know how I'm going to be able to handle it... I haven't spoken with her as Bruce Wayne since before she was attacked. And she was probably the closest to The Batman anyone has ever been in Gotham City, when I tried to help her. What if she recognises me? Will it be over?

I pause. I'm not sure what I just meant. Sure, 'Will it be over?' could refer to my relationship with her... But I don't think that's what I meant at all. I think I was talking about my career as Batman... Even though that, right now, is questionable in itself, with the police hunting me... For a crime I didn't commit...

I finally open the door, and step in. She's resting, still... But she's awake. Before I can say anything, she smiles.

"This... isn't exactly what I had in mind for our next meeting when I said 'I don't want this to be the last time I see you'.", She says.

I manage a smile. Something I've not been able to do for what seems like ages... And it's only been one night. It's been hell... for both of us, I'm sure.

"How do you feel?"

"Better. At least, from when I first woke up. That Thompkins woman told me about what happened..."

My breath shortens, for a second. Could it be possible she knows? Maybe I'm jumping to conclusions... but the mere possibility leaves me somewhat worried...

"To think... I met The Batman, and I didn't even get an interview.", She says, distraught. "I'm sure my editor will love that..."

Externally, I look confused. Internally... I'm breathing a heavy sigh of relief.

"The Batman? So he is real?"

"Apparentally. He's the one who brought me here."

"Well... Uh... What do you remember about him?"

"Honestly? Nothing. I didn't even remember him bringing me here... All I remember was being attacked."


I nod.


"Whoever did this to you... I assure you, they'll pay for it."

"Somehow I doubt that, unfortunatley..."


I raise an eyebrow.

"Why is that?"

She sighs.


"Between you and me, The Gotham Police Department is about as reliable as a gang of serial rapist. And that's in literal terms. They're corrupt... Every one of them, aside from a select few. I've been investigating them... I doubt they'll do anything about this, really."


...


A select few?

"Wait... which ones aren't corrupt?"

"What?"

"You said there were a select few who weren't."

"Oh, That. Well... They're pretty low on the radar, really. Not enough to stand up to their superiors. But from what I gather, there are a few... I can't remember their first names, but... Bard, Bradley, Bullock... Though I've heard Bullock's a bit of a pig, Montoya... And one detective. Gordon, I think, is the name..."

Gordon... Why does that name seem so familiar? Could I have encountered-

...

No. It couldn't be... That's impossible. ...Isn't it?

"Why do you want to know?"


I look back at her, breaking away from my thoughts.

"Hmm? Oh... Well, I just want to be careful. I may need help, one day... I want to know who I can trust, you know?"

She nods. Eventually, another smile graces her face.

"I guess we won't be able to have that second date for awhile."

I sit down, beside her bed.

"I'm getting ready to call the people in charge of the fundraiser and have my name taken off of the guest list."

"What? Why?"

"Well I can't go knowing that you could be attacked, again. Plus... You could use the company."

She shakes her head.

"Don't worry about me. I'll be out of here in a couple of hours anyway. Thompkins just wants to keep me for observation."

"Observation?"

"Yeah... They said that my immune system really kicked in, these past couple of hours. Apparentally, I was poisoned with something... Probably from the attack..."

"... And they're letting you out tonight?"

"It's strange. They said one minute, I was panicking... probably even on the verge of dying... And the next, I was almost completely recovered."

The anti-toxin, no doubt. Nice to know I have a combatant for the possibility of another one of Scarecrow's attacks, now.

"I should at least stay with you... To protect you, just in case whoever attacked you comes back."

She shakes her head again.

"Bruce, you're an important man. I know that you have responsibilites for your company and your appearance... I write about people like you all the time."

She smirks.

"Though I don't think any of them are quite as handsome."

I place my hand on hers.

"But I can't let anything happen to you... I won't. I don't want to lose you anytime soon... I've had my fair share of tragedies over the years."

"I can take care of myself. The only reason I failed, this time, was because I wasn't prepared... But now I know what I'm dealing with. Well, roughly."

I frown.

"Bruce, please... Just because my life was just put on hold doesn't mean that your's has to. Go to the party."

I consider this.

"And... you're sure?"

"I'm asking you to do it. If anything, do it for me... So I won't feel like some stupid damsel in distress."

I eventually nod.

"Okay. For you, though... I'm not exactly as fond with this sort of lifestyle as you may think."

"Then why do you do it?"

I smirk.

"Responsibilites, remember?"

She nods again.

"I'm sure your parents would've been proud."

I smile. That's the first time I've ever heard that, I think...

Would they, though? Vicki doesn't nessacarily know how, exactly, I'm honoring their memory... Would they be ashamed of what I've become? Would they be... afraid of it?


Or am I the one who's afraid of what I've become?

I stop. This sort of thinking could give me a headache...

[twylight]

It’s been a day since I’d interviewed Harleen Quinzel and nothing had turned up. I went to all the right sources, checked the missing person log at the GCPD, that had been exciting. I smile. Bullock was a womanizer but for some reason…I just can’t hate him. Though I bet when he got older that would change. I rolled my eyes, maybe it was because he was so easy to manipulate. A little cleavage here…and little ass there….I smile.

Now Jason, he was a real gentleman. See? I even call him by the first name. Nice guy. Though there were rumors of another guy being transferred in. His name was Gardenson…Gard…Gardner? Something like that. All that bothered me about it was that he was being transferred in to investigate Batman. Everyone’s cramping me. I lean back and lace my fingers behind my head.

Oh, still have to go dress shopping.

“Ahhhhhhhh.” I sigh loudly as I close my eyes and rub them with my fingertips.

Hair cut, Dress shopping…all for tomorrow night because I somehow thought going to a Charity Fundraiser would be useful. Slam’s hunches are almost always right and to be told one of them is something. Slam has a lot of faith in me.

My cell phone and the office phone got off simultaneously.

“Hello?” I can hear Milly’s long greeting in the other room.

“Hey Darlin’ You might want to head down to Gotham Square. I think they found your missing person.”

I drop my heels from the desk with a THUMP. My hands slamming onto the table.

“WHAT?”

“No one knows yet honey. But the plant thing? I think this persons got it.”

“Thanks Slam.” I say already out the door. I stuff the phone in my pocket and race down the stairs, putting my helmet on as I run, leaving Milly in a fluster. Slam was the only one I told about the plant comment Harleen had told me. SO if there was something that had made him connect the two…

Hopping onto my motorcycle I screech off down the street. Weaving in and out of traffic I make it to Gotham Square in no time. My eyes are wide behind the helmet as I look at the sight. The Police have already set up a parameter outside. I took my helmet off and stared at the spectacle.

“I should have brought weed killer. Lot’s of weed killer.” I say softly looking at the thick vines that lay in the doorway and coming out of the upper windows.

I set my helmet down and walked towards the Police Barrier, my eyes on the vines high above.

“Ma’am.”

I looked down and find a police officer standing in front of me.

“Hey! Hi, I need to get in there, I believe the woman in there is a client.”
Way to fudge the truth Dinah.

“I’m sorry no one is allowed in or out.”

“I know how police business works. But please, I’m a Private Inve..”

“No one is allowed in or out.”

“No one?” I stick my hand casually into my pocket and peek out a Ben Franklin. The man’s eyebrows go up and he stares at me for a moment as I pray silently he’s one of those. Just my luck he’ll be honest I hope…

“The back entrance.” He says suddenly. I make a face and scowl as if mad, for the sake of onlookers and slip the money into his pocket.

I make my way to my motorcycle, slip my helmet on and drive off. Making a sharp left at the end of the block and coming around through the alley behind the Theatre, I smile empty as promised. I park the motorcycle and remove my helmet. Slipping through the backstage door.

I blink in the dim light and take a step tripping over something green. I look down at the thick plant and make a face. Okay…somehow this comes off as gross and who knows what part of her body it came from. I weasel my way through the backstage area, dodging vines and theatre ropes.

I finally make it to the stage and peek out. The audience consisting of various reporters and businessmen and women are frozen in fear and with vines. I peek out from behind the stage Right curtains and survey everything. Isley is up on a leaf talking to an immobilized man. I squint sifting through my mental files. Roger Maguire. He was planning to build a convention center, that’s right, today was the press conference for it. Why was Isley here though?

I really should read more newspapers.

I close my eyes and focus. Convention Center, where was it being built at? Right! The Gotham Greenhouse, just something Isley would be upset about. I take a deep breath and step out.Projecting my voice it carries over the distance of the stage and up to the balcony.


“Dr. Isley, I presume?”

[Sentry2005]

GOTHAM CITY

I light a cigarette as I get out of the car. Two hours in Gotham traffic, and I finally arrive at the station. I look around this dump. The buildings are delapitating. As I’m following the guy who met me at the airport into the building a gun shot goes off. I roll, pull my gun and look for the source,

”Heh, you’ll get used to that,” The guy tells me as he looks back to see me.

I look back at him, shock on my face at how people can just… just ignore gun shots so casually…

I put the gun away, and continue into the building.

And I notice it. I notice it everywhere I go, but here it’s even more evident. The looks. The dirty looks these guys are giving me. Whenever I’m assigned to a new station, I get the whole shebang of dirty looks; they think I’m only here because of my brother. They don’t understand how a former football star could be an equally good detective.

It could also be the look I go for; tan duster over my black suit/white shirt. With my jet black hair (dyed), I look like every film noir character you’ve ever seen. But with more stubble and a slight hangover.

We walk into the detectives floor, and I see a few faces that are known back in Detroit.

Heh. On the wall they have a newspaper cutting;

MASKED MYTHS GRIP GOTHAM
'Batman' And 'Scarecrow' Sightings Under Police Investigation p.3

Some reason that makes me smile. When detectives are reading the papers for clues, someone isn’t doing their job right.

The guy leading me stops.

“He’s in there,” He tells me, not wanting to start conversation. He walks off.

“Thanks,” I call after him. “Maybe next time we could see the sights?”

Pr*%k.

I walk into the room he’s led me to.

“Gardner,” The woman inside says as I close the door behind me. “Been expecting you. The Mayor called in a lot of favours to get you in here,”

“He did? Well that’s…” I pause for a second, trying to think of the right word. “Nice?”

The woman smiles. “Cute Gardner, you’re a funny guy, you know that right?”

“Well I do try,” I reply with a sense of cockiness in my tone.

“That’s funny. Seriously, you’re funny.” The woman gets up and walks around his desk, so that nothing is between me and him. “But now, what you need to realise, is that no one wants you here. My men can do this. I don’t need some up him self dick who can’t seem to hold down an assignment,”

I smile. “You know, mam, what’s even funnier, is that the mayor doesn’t seem to agree with you.”

She stops grinning and begins to, what seems to me, snarl. “The mayor wouldn’t know *&^$ about how to run this town if it bit him in the ass, let alone how the police system works. You’ve been sent here to find out about ‘Batman’? There is no Batman. How can one man do what this guy does, let alone without aid. Can’t. No way, it’s impossible.”

“Mam, with all due respect (Which may be none), there’s a kid who can fly in Fawcett, a man who can leap tall buildings in a single bound in Metropolis, and you’re telling me a man can’t dress as a Bat in Gotham?”

“There’s no evidence for the guy in Metropolis, same as there’s no evidence for this ‘Batman’.”


“The other kid?”

“Publicity stunt… Fawcett is a second rate town anyway, this is all just made up rubbish to get the city some TV time.”

“And somehow, you’re the Comissioner here, yes? Were they short on job applicants Miss Loeb?"

“You cocky little pr*%k, you think you have the right to talk to me like that?!”

“Why don’t I just get to work,”

“Why don’t you, then you can get out of my hair and be back to Detroit in less than a week.”

I walk out the door, and she calls back to me. “And don’t worry about fitting in here Gardner, most people have lost a broad to a gun crime, so don’t try to play that card getting sympathy.”

As I’m about to yell something back, I feel a hand on my chest. I look up and see another detective, with a small moustache and a horn rimmed glasses.

“She’s not worth it kid,”

I look at the guy.

“You’re the kid sent in to cover the Bat story?”

I nod.

“Names Gordon, Jim Gordon. Nice to meet you…”

“Gardner, Guy Gardner,” I shake Gordon’s hand. “Tell you me, you’re the first person who’s actually treated me better than a second rate coffee boy,”

“I got no problem with someone sent to do a job, and that’s all you are. I’ll see you around Guy,” And he walks off to his desk.

I look out on to the office floor and see all these detectives full of resent for me, and it doesn’t bother me that much. For all these jerks there’s what seems a nice guy in Gordon. And for all these bad detectives there’s me, the best there is. Guy Gardner.

[Venom160]

{Harvey Dent}

"Ok Donaldson why is this case so damn important that I had come be here first thing in the morning?"

Donaldson - "Because its Boss Maroni's case."

"No im not taking it."

Donaldson - "Why? Why not?"

"Because you know well enough that Id would rather see Maroni behind bars! And beside im a criminal prosecutor not a defense attorney!"

Donaldson - "Dent im not asking you im telling you, your taking the case."

So here I am driving to Gotham Police deparment to meet my new client. I wait almost a half hour waiting for the cops to drag Maroni into one of the interigation rooms, Maroni looks at me with a smug grin plastered on his face.

Maroni - "Well good morniing Mr. Dent."

"Lets get this over with Maroni, why did you ask for me to take your case?"

Maroni - "Because I want the best lawyer Gotham has. And trust me it wasent easy getting you either, told your law partner that im willing to pay three times what you normally charge."

"Whatever lets just go over your case, ok you were arrested at the Gotham docks along with a handful of your cronies aswell as a group of known drug pushers. The cops found 20 pounds of cocain and well over 50 pounds of marijuana in one of your trucks and over $150,000 on the pushers that has already been traced back to you. What was this about Maroni? Getting your monthly shipment."

Maroni smiles.

Maroni - "Somthing like that."

"With all this evidence against you, your looking at atleast ten years."

Maroni - "Well we can always bribe....."

"No! This is going to be handled the legal way, and if you don't like it you can find another lawyer."

Maroni - "Have it your way Dent."

[Green Lantern]

(Weather Wizard)

I wake up in a cell, on a hard, cold...metal bed. I look around to notice where i am...again. This time i remember my brother turned me in...i will get my revenge on him...i will get back at Clyde. I have had this planed for a while, when i get out...i know where I'm going.

**************************************

A few hours later i find myself running back to my home, but now coppers chasing after me, i don't know why. I finally make it back to my house where i meet my brother at the front door.

"Mark" my brother said

"Clyde...its been a few days...trust me, i forgive you, and i have change...they let me go"

"Well thats interesting, i was just getting ready to run to the store and get some stuff for my new experiment."

"Well, do you want some help???" I say back to him

"Well, your family...I can trust you...why not....follow me back to my lab." He says as we walk back into the house. We walk through hallways till we get to his lab, he threw his jacket on a chair and explains to me his experiment.

"I have been working on this machine that can convert electromagnetism molecules into a combine effort with atoms of hydrogen and oxygen to make it possible to control the weather."

"You did your work on this one bro. This is awesome" I say to him secretly scheming.

"Yeah, well there is something missing and i don't know what"

I realize that there is not a conducting source for the molecules to collect in and have the power flow through it.

"You look tired, and its getting late, we have both had a long day and we should get some rest, we could work on this tomorrow."

"I guess your right. Well lets go" We begin to walk out as he shuts of the lights and locks the door. "You can sleep here tonight" he takes me to another room.

"Goodnight bro." I say as he begins to walk out.

**********************************************

That night i lay there thinking about what he said was missing, when i look around the room and see a cane. I get up and pick it up.

"This is perfect. Made of metel...right in front of his eyes and he missed it...what an idiot."

I open up the door to hear my brother snoring in the other room. I walk in opening the door and stand beside him while he sleeps. Thinking about what i am about to do i have second thoughts, but quickly i remember i want my revenge. I take the cane and hold it up to his throat, choking him with all my weight on him. He tries to mumble some words but nothing comes out. Quickly i run out of the room and to the lab door. I crack the lock open with the cane and burst through the door. I quickly turn on all the tools and machines in there. I put the cane in between the machine he had been talking of. Suddenly there is a huge explosion and the house roof blows off along with some walls going down. When the dust clears i see 4 cop cars outside of the house.

"Put your hands in the air and nobody gets hurt."

I quickly think on my feet and go for the cane. Being shot at while running toward it only 10ft away. I get the cane but at the same time get shot in the foot. I look to the officer who shot me and point my cane at him. A bolt of lightning shots down on him and kills him on the spot.

"This thing has extreme power...lets see what else i can do"

I point the cane in the air and it starts to hail soccer ball sized pieces of ice. Landing on 3 of the cops and through 2 of the cars. I then start to spin the cane and a huge tornado comes down and takes out the rest of the cops and the cars. I look around to see the destruction i have caused and i quickly dart for an ally way.

"I have so much power. I know what to do with it to. I have my revenge on my brother...but there are others...for another time."

Barry was flipping through the channels on TV in his dorm room.

200 channels, and nothing to watch... I should know, I've gone through all of them in less than a minute...

"bzzzt..10-108 at the corner of Fox and Carmine. Repeat we have a 10-108 at Fox and Carmine, all units respond!"

10-108? Thats... OFFICER DOWN! Holy... well guess I'm not bored now...

[Watchman]

It was the middle of the night and Crane was awoken by the phone ringing. He slowly get out of bed and picks it up. It must have been someone from Arkham but to his dismay it wasn't for him.

"Hello" he said

"In my home" the voice said quietly

"Excuse me"

"IN MY HOME!" it was Falcone "He was in here he threaten me... ME!"

"Well what do you want me to do about?"

"That guy from the club I want to speak to him"

"Well I can't..."

"NOW! I want to speak with him" he demanded. Scarecrow took over Crane.

"Mr. Falcone what a pleasure it is speak to you again"

"How do we do this? How do we kill the Batman"

"Oh we don't simply go out and find the Batman and put two shots into his head like your men do"

"How dare...."

"No, we let the Bat find us we draw him out into the open right into the Lions' Den"

"Right how do we do this?"

"Crime" he said "I want your men here tomorrow night we have party to attend to and then when the Batman shows up I will give him the scare of a life time"

"Alright they will be there"

"Good very good" he put the phone and left his bedroom. He went downstairs and begun to work on something. It was a brand new costume something that fits his name better and also a few new toys for our friend.

[Charlie No-One]

“Dr. Isley, I presume?”

Poison Ivy turned around. Who was that person?

“No. I am afraid Pamela Isley has grown a new bud. Her name is now Poison Ivy.”

From behind her back, the assassin removed a small dagger. Turning her back towards the new guest, she focused on Roger.

“Hello Roger. Long time since we last talked. Long time since you signed me up for that last job.” Pamela said as she gently brushed the dagger across his face, leaving a trail of blood. He winced in pain; Pam noticed.

“Ouch. Did that hurt?” She took the dagger and plunged it into his leg.

[twylight]

I wince as a crimson trail of blood appears on the man's face.
Not my smartest move, I should have left it to a professional. And Slam is going to have my hide, if Loab doesn't try to pull my PI license first.

"Alright...Poison Ivy. I have a few things to say."

Be firm but..gentle...Have her focus on me and not the poor guy up there...even thought his is kind of a jerk.

"I'm being paid a lot of money to find you and bring you back. You have a friend who is very worried about you. Since the police are already involved and to expediate the paperwork I'd rather if you didn't kill or maim anyone just yet.

I understand you're upset about the greenhouse, such a blatant display of cruality towards plants. But, have you ever thought about all the plant based household products people use?
Lavender scented cleaners, paper towels, rose water?"


I take a breath, talking by the seat of my pants.

"Those poor, beautiful rose petels, so soft and delicate. Crushed beneath hard metal, squeezing out the very essence of the flower."

[Charlie No-One]

I wince as a crimson trail of blood appears on the man's face.
Not my smartest move, I should have left it to a professional. And Slam is going to have my hide, if Loab doesn't try to pull my PI license first.

"Alright...Poison Ivy. I have a few things to say."

Be firm but..gentle...Have her focus on me and not the poor guy up there...even thought his is kind of a jerk.

"I'm being paid a lot of money to find you and bring you back. You have a friend who is very worried about you. Since the police are already involved and to expediate the paperwork I'd rather if you didn't kill or maim anyone just yet.

I understand you're upset about the greenhouse, such a blatant display of cruality towards plants. But, have you ever thought about all the plant based household products people use?
Lavender scented cleaners, paper towels, rose water?"


I take a breath, talking by the seat of my pants.

"Those poor, beautiful rose petels, so soft and delicate. Crushed beneath hard metal, squeezing out the very essence of the flower."

Poison Ivy glanced over again at the woman. How could she be saying such things? Pamela’s head was reeling.

“STOP! NOW! You are disrupting my focus. This man is a murderer. Not only did he sign the plants’ fate, he signed mine a year ago!”

Pam grabbed his hand and slid the knife next to his index finger. She closed her eyes and with a swift motion, she chopped off his finger. There was no turning back now. The soothing high of rage was blinding her. She had no idea what she was doing.

“Each time you try and stop me, another finger will go, and when there are no fingers left, he will lose his most favorite possession,” Pamela grinned.

[twylight]

Poison Ivy glanced over again at the woman. How could she be saying such things? Pamela’s head was reeling.

“STOP! NOW! You are disrupting my focus. This man is a murderer. Not only did he sign the plants’ fate, he signed mine a year ago!”

Pam grabbed his hand and slid the knife next to his index finger. She closed her eyes and with a swift motion, she chopped off his finger. There was no turning back now. The soothing high of rage was blinding her. She had no idea what she was doing.

“Each time you try and stop me, another finger will go, and when there are no fingers left, he will lose his most favorite possession,” Pamela grinned.

I shoot myself, yes I was dead. However If I could get her away from him, the finger could be put on Ice and reattached. Ignoring the man's girly screams of pain and the few women gasping in the audience, I squint my eye at her.

I can't go back, only forward.

"For someone who loves plants you sure don't mind making them bend to your will. You're nothing but a slave driver. Molding the leave at your will. How does that make you any different from them?"

I make a sweeping motion with my arm, taking in the many vines and leaves around the theatre.

"You think this is natural for them? You think they are going to grow and be happy in this dark, dingy theatre? Or are you going to abandon them and allow the firefighters to cut them up once you are in jail?"

I take a step forward, a thought rushing to my mind. If needed I could use my power, though I don't want to, not in public. Also using it would put everyone inside here in danger.

"Don't do this." I say softer.

[Charlie No-One]

I shoot myself, yes I was dead. However If I could get her away from him, the finger could be put on Ice and reattached. Ignoring the man's girly screams of pain and the few women gasping in the audience, I squint my eye at her.

I can't go back, only forward.

"For someone who loves plants you sure don't mind making them bend to your will. You're nothing but a slave driver. Molding the leave at your will. How does that make you any different from them?"

I make a sweeping motion with my arm, taking in the many vines and leaves around the theatre.

"You think this is natural for them? You think they are going to grow and be happy in this dark, dingy theatre? Or are you going to abandon them and allow the firefighters to cut them up once you are in jail?"

I take a step forward, a thought rushing to my mind. If needed I could use my power, though I don't want to, not in public. Also using it would put everyone inside here in danger.

"Don't do this." I say softer.

“My plants…they will…no! You can’t be right…I won’t…,” Pamela could not find the right words to answer the question. The woman was right. Poison Ivy waved her thin hand and the plants began to recoil and sink into the earth. She was guilty and there was no other way to say it; she was caught in the act.

Roger had passed out from the pain. The mutated human slung the murderer over her shoulder and stepped on to the giant leaf. As the leaf brought the pair down to the ground floor, Pamela spoke out to the unexpected visitor.

“I went through a terrible accident. It mutated me. It turned me into a monster. If it wasn’t for Roger, I would be normal right now. He sent me to that hell hole of a job; he made me work with Jason. The truth is, this whole plot wasn’t for the sake of the plants, well, I can’t say that, it semi was, but it was for what he did to me. He destroyed me. Have you ever had to deal with power? A power that messes with your mind? Something that separates you from normal?”

The rage was doused by Pamela’s heart. She felt the ping of guilt pushing through her new body. She put Roger down on the stage. Poison Ivy looked into the woman’s eyes.

“I think you have,”

Just then, a woman, a civilian, stepped up to the stage. She was holding an object behind her back,

“You may forgive that monster, but I don’t!” The object was a gun and it let a powerful blast: a bullet. It was heading right towards Roger. Pamela hated him, but she wouldn’t let him die. She jumped in front of him; the bullet blasting right through her stomach.

[twylight]

“My plants…they will…no! You can’t be right…I won’t…,” Pamela could not find the right words to answer the question. The woman was right. Poison Ivy waved her thin hand and the plants began to recoil and sink into the earth. She was guilty and there was no other way to say it; she was caught in the act.

Roger had passed out from the pain. The mutated human slung the murderer over her shoulder and stepped on to the giant leaf. As the leaf brought the pair down to the ground floor, Pamela spoke out to the unexpected visitor.

“I went through a terrible accident. It mutated me. It turned me into a monster. If it wasn’t for Roger, I would be normal right now. He sent me to that hell hole of a job; he made me work with Jason. The truth is, this whole plot wasn’t for the sake of the plants, well, I can’t say that, it semi was, but it was for what he did to me. He destroyed me. Have you ever had to deal with power? A power that messes with your mind? Something that separates you from normal?”

The rage was doused by Pamela’s heart. She felt the ping of guilt pushing through her new body. She put Roger down on the stage. Poison Ivy looked into the woman’s eyes.

“I think you have,”

I meet her gaze and smile. Womans intuition. Men are so dense, only another woman would be able to have understood that my words went deeper than just her.


Just then, a woman, a civilian, stepped up to the stage. She was holding an object behind her back,

“You may forgive that monster, but I don’t!” The object was a gun and it let a powerful blast: a bullet. It was heading right towards Roger. Pamela hated him, but she wouldn’t let him die. She jumped in front of him; the bullet blasting right through her stomach.

"NO!" I yell, the audience has gone crazy. The momentary suprise at their release shatters at the sound of the gun's fire and they barrel for the doorway's. I catch Pamela as she falls and lay her gentle on the ground, withdrawling my hand from behind her I stare at it. Instead of the red I was prepared to see on my hands a brownish/green substance sticks to it. I make a face and sniff it. Sap....

I look up at the pounding of footsteps. The woman is running. I run and grab her from behind, she falls, the gun spinning on the ground out of her reach.

"You can't stop us! You can't!" She yells flaling trying to hit me. Dodging her arms I gentle press two fingers to her neck, causing her to instantly relax. A team of medics rush in and I point to the balcony.

"He's in shock! He lost a finger up in the balconey. Get it on ice."

They hesitate.

"GO!" I yell louder. He's okay, but Pamela..she's not..she's not...

I stand up and sigh, kicking the gun away I run back to Pamela and search for a pulse.
"Come on...come ON!"

[spartin2008]

Barry was flipping through the channels on TV in his dorm room.

200 channels, and nothing to watch... I should know, I've gone through all of them in less than a minute...

"bzzzt..10-108 at the corner of Fox and Carmine. Repeat we have a 10-108 at Fox and Carmine, all units respond!"

10-108? Thats... OFFICER DOWN! Holy... well guess I'm not bored now...




(Weather Wizard)

As I start to go down the ally I hear a cop, near dead, talking into his speaker for back-up and that there is a 10-108. I turn around to see what he is saying...

"You better watch out for the Flash, he is not a normal cop...he is..."

Just as he finishes his sentence I order a beam of lightning to come down and it shot right through him.

"Nobody, and I mean nobody, can defeat me now."

[Green Lantern]

Barry jumped up from his couch and grabbed his suit off the hanger.

No rest for the weary, I suppose...

There was the crackle of thunder as a red blur streaked into the alley.

"Nobody, and I mean nobody, can defeat me now."

"Oh? Is that so? I think I beg to differ... whacha gonna do, hit me in the knee with your cane?"

[Charlie No-One]

Poison Ivy laid on the stage with a bullet logged into her stomach. If anyone else got shot, they would have troubles living. This failed to be the case for Pamela. Her skin started to wrinkle around the bullet hole. With a push, the bullet was out of her body; the skin already starting to heal. She turned to the woman.

“Please, do not arrest me. Most cops in Gotham are bad. You have no idea what they do with people like me. When I was human, they would send them to my office. I had to…I had to…Please, just don’t give me to them!”

[twylight]

Poison Ivy laid on the stage with a bullet logged into her stomach. If anyone else got shot, they would have troubles living. This failed to be the case for Pamela. Her skin started to wrinkle around the bullet hole. With a push, the bullet was out of her body; the skin already starting to heal. She turned to the woman.

“Please, do not arrest me. Most cops in Gotham are bad. You have no idea what they do with people like me. When I was human, they would send them to my office. I had to…I had to…Please, just don’t give me to them!”

I bow my head for a second. What she said was true, but still. I look around...The police don't seem to have noticed me yet and..her wound is healing...

"Come on.." I help her up.

"We can get out the back."

Way to make a sporatic decision Dinah, now you are adding and abetting a fugitive.

[spartin2008]

Barry jumped up from his couch and grabbed his suit off the hanger.

No rest for the weary, I suppose...

There was the crackle of thunder as a red blur streaked into the alley.

"Nobody, and I mean nobody, can defeat me now."

"Oh? Is that so? I think I beg to differ... whacha gonna do, hit me in the knee with your cane?"


(Weather Wizard)

"Who the heck are you...o wait, you must be The Flash...don't make me laugh, your a teenager, what are you going to be able to do to me.?."

I say as I stick my rod up in the air, it starts to rain, thunder and lightning. I call a beam of lightning to come down and strike him, as it came down...

[Charlie No-One]

“Thank you. You said something about someone looking for me? In exchange letting me go, I will give you the information you need. Show me where the door is while I provide some cover,”

Pamela reached into the pouch again and threw some spores. They exploded with great puffs of smoke.

“They aren’t lethal. Let’s go,”

[Trigger]

Conner stared at Duela for a moment, when suddenly a young man appeared. He was an African-American standing at about 5’6 with a shaved head. His clothing was quite nice for some random thug, but before Conner could say anything the boy yelled into a megaphone.
A powerful blast of force collided against Conner and Duela. He could see her face twisting in agony as she slowly sunk to her knees and collapsed, but he couldn’t her. Everything had gone silent. The weight of the blow made Conner’s knees buckle and he could feel blooding pouring from his nose and mouth. He grasped his head as his senses and perception was ripped asunder. As he too began to sink to his knees, he looked at the boy once more. 2 years at Lexcorp taught him how to be more resourceful. If he couldn’t beat the kid up now, he needed to be able to identify him later.
The kid had come close and now that he was inches away from him, Conner got a good look at him. Up close he only looked about 16. He had a Gotham Knights’ baseball cap. His eyes were a strange shade of brown, and he wore a 24 karat gold chain.
Conner felt like he got enough for a description, so he submitted to his overwhelmingly painful injuries. He could feel the kid’s prying hands searching his pockets for his keys. However such things weren’t important as he began to descend into unconsciousness.

* * * * * * * * * * *
When Conner awoke he was in Lexcorp’s medical wing. Chloe was wrapped in a blanket with Don, and the two were sleeping quite comforting together in the chair. Mr. Jones slept in small chair next to Conner’s hospital bed. He had loosened his tie and undid a few of the buttons on his shirt. A small suitcase was left in a corner next to his shoes. On the end table next to Conner was a small cup of coffee and a clock.
Conner sat up right and tried to get out of the bed only to find his legs had become numb. He fell with a loud thump almost immediately after getting out of the bed. Everyone yawned and then laughed at Conner when they had regained composure.

“Conner you’re such a spaz!” Chloe snickered."
Where were you going? We weren’t staying here for our own health."
Conner blushed, “I had to pee. Aren’t you supposed to be in Gotham or something?”[/SIZE]

“I heard about your injuries and took an early flight back to Metropolis. I watched the press junket on CNN though, good stuff.”

“Thanks, why were you in Gotham anyways?”

“Nothing really. Had to testify in some high profile case. The prosecutor was rude and made me spend most of the time rehearsing for the case as if this was my first testimony.”

Don yawned, “Do you visit Gotham often?”
"I was born there. I visit regularly anyway. I love the smell of the city air. There’s something about the hustle and bustle of Gotham city life that other cities lack. I only left because the police force there is full of liars. Not to mention the high levels of grime and smog. "

Conner made a fake coughing sound, and the phrase city boy could be heard somewhere within it. Don acknowledge the comment with a half smile, but he continued the conversation nonetheless
“Well, not counting the smog and crime ridden police force, Gotham sounds lovely.”

“Sure, its very lovely if you’re a socialite. No offense.”[/SIZE][/FONT]

“None taken, it’ll take years of work with Young Justice before I can reconstruct my reputation.”

Mr. Jones nodded, “You’re serious about this whole Young Justice project?”

“Of course, I came here because I wanted to monitor Conner’s health, and because I think this will be a great opportunity for us to prove our worth.”

Mr. Jones began to make a comment, but Conner cut him off. Conner was empathic enough to know when his dad was going to make a patronizing comment.

“Dad, why don’t you give me a little assistance? It’d be nice to pee.”

Mr. Jones stood up and stretched. He let out a yawn and then helped Conner off the floor. The two then began to exit the room. Before exiting the room Conner turned back to Don and ordered him to gather the rest of the team. Young Justice now had something to do.

[Green Lantern]

(Weather Wizard)

"Who the heck are you...o wait, you must be The Flash...don't make me laugh, your a teenager, what are you going to be able to do to me.?."

I say as I stick my rod up in the air, it starts to rain, thunder and lightning. I call a beam of lightning to come down and strike him, as it came down...Barry heard the crackle as time slowed around him. He stepped to the right just as the lightning struck the pavement, shattering the concrete and sending blocks in several directions.

Holy sh** did he do that? Can't worry about him, gotta get these chunks before they hit someone.

The air crackles with the electricity as Barry grabs and puts down all the sidewalk chunks. He ran around the block so that the felon would think he ran away, but then tapped him on the shoulder.

"Don't you know? Lightning doesn't strike the same spot twice. Your bad."

Barry brought his knee into his opponents stomach as he turned around.

[Venom160]

{Harvey Dent}

I spent two hours discussing Maroni's case and all I have for it is a pounding headache. As I head home I start to look forward to that vacation Gilda and I agreed to take after I finish the case. I walk into the house and sit in my favorite chair with a heavy sigh.

Gilda - "Tough day?"

"Just very aggravating, but I'll deal with it."

Gilda - "Just relax for the rest of the day ok."

She leans down and kisses me deeply and than heads into the kitchen to grab somthing to eat.

Gilda - "Oh you got a package today."

"What is it?"

Gilda - "I don't know I didn't open it, its sitting here on the table."

I get open and head over to the kitchen table where the package is sitting, I sit down at the table and open it. I only had enough time to see the large chunk of plasic explosive with a detonator straped onto it.

"Gilda! Ru......."

Than everything goes black.

[spartin2008]

Barry heard the crackle as time slowed around him. He stepped to the right just as the lightning struck the pavement, shattering the concrete and sending blocks in several directions.

Holy sh** did he do that? Can't worry about him, gotta get these chunks before they hit someone.

The air crackles with the electricity as Barry grabs and puts down all the sidewalk chunks. He ran around the block so that the felon would think he ran away, but then tapped him on the shoulder.

"Don't you know? Lightning doesn't strike the same spot twice. Your bad."

Barry brought his knee into his opponents stomach as he turned around.


(Weather Wizard)

That little punk is fast. How did he do that.

I think to myself bent down from the blow to the stomach.

"I would like to see you dodge this." I say as I twil my rod in fast circles. "Lets see how you like tornados and hurricanes." Just as I say that 3 tornados come from the sky surrounding him in a triangle as the wind starts to get really windy, it seams like it could blow over a building. "There is now way you will exscape this...dont waste my time again."

I turn around and start to walk away when...

[MST3K 4ever]

Mr. Freeze looks at the frozen remains of his henchmen. Less complicated this way...much easier to keep things stream-line in a one person operation.

He cuts the TV back on and hears Summer Gleason say, "And the 10 million dollar endowment to Gotham University from Carlson Industries has been ear-marked for Cancer Research . Dr. Horace Mitchell says that this endowment will go a long way in finding a cure for..." Freeze shuts the TV off and screams, "NOOOOOO!!!!!!!!" I gave them a chance for a cure, and even they turned me away. They are just as responsbile for Nora's death. It looks as though my next target as been selected...Gotham University...and anyone who tries to stand in my way,

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I sit in the study of Wayne Manor. It's the only thing I can do, right now. I feel like I've been reduced to house arrest, with the hunt for me regarding the framing still on. The only thing that stands between me and a night sky is a thin sheet of glass in the form of large windows coming from the far wall.

I hate this. I've been Batman for about two weeks now, and already I've ran into a problem that keeps me from continuing for the time being. If I were to go out there, it'd be murder, on my part. I can't take on an entire police force, despite my skills. Sure, I could probably hold my own for a few minutes and take a good forty or fifty of them... But that's only if you take out the reality that they'd use heavy force to bring me in.

There has to be a way to prove my innocence. If I don't clear this up as soon as possible, I'll go insane.

...

...Moreso, than I am.

I stand up, walking over to the painting of my parents that hangs above the mantel. I can't help but feel like I'm failing them by staying here tonight. I don't even know how they'd feel about all of this... It's been so long that I can barely remember what they were like. All I remember is that they never did anything wrong. They were incapable of it.

I turn around, and begin pacing the room. I'm already heading into a psychotic fit.

Damn it. Damn it all... I can't just stand by and let this happen. There has to be a way. There just has to be. I didn't commit that crime, and I know it. And Alfred knows it to be true aswell. The challenge is convincing everyone else. How can I do that without revealing my identity? Just... How?

I pause, thinking about what Carmine Falcone told me. About how I can't expect to win because I'm in this alone. Another thought occurs... About what Vicki said, regarding the corruption within the police force. There are some honest ones. Few, but they exist. And that one... Gordon...

...

Maybe there is a way...

I immediatley dash for the Grandfather Clock.

* * *

(IC: Batman)

Detective James William Gordon.

It took me awhile to dig up as much information as I could on him, but it was all worth it. Gordon has served on the force in Gotham for the last 25 years. He started as a beat cop, working his way up the ranks over the years. His first big triumph in his career was one that I am all too familiar with.

He saved a small boy from a gunman who had murdered the boy's parents. The name of the boy is one I know, too. I know it because it was mine. He's the same man from the night my parents were murdered... The man who saved me.

That lone fact automatically made him the perfect candidate for this, above all of the select few.

I wait silently, in the darkness, for at least half an hour before watching Gordon come in. He can't see me, due to the shadows... But I prefer it that way, for the time being.

He sighs, hanging his coat up on the rack, before sitting down at his desk and immediatley dialing a number. The only thing that moves is my eyes as I watch all of this.

"Barbara? It's me. No, I'm not dead yet, honey. Did you put James to sleep? And Babs?"

There's a silence.

"I've told you... Loeb has me on the night shift for the next week. Yes, I know you don't like it. Hell, I'm not really fond of it myself... But you know what saying no to her could do to us. All of us. I can't put you or the kids through that."

An eyebrow raises under my cowl. Loeb? She's corrupt, aswell? The Commisioner Of Police?

Interesting...

"Yeah, I know. I love you too, dear. Goodnight."

He hangs up. Finally, I decide to take action. I step forward, out of the shadows, and press two fingers against the back of his neck.

"Don't move."

He pauses, feeling this.

"What... Who... What's going on?"

"I'll ask the questions, thank you very much."

He nods, slowly. I reach forward, taking his gun out of the holster strapped to his chest, and drop it to the ground.

"I've been watching you, Gordon. You're a good cop. An honest cop. That's become a rarity, these days. Why is that?"

"I... I wouldn't..."

"Oh, I think you would."

I hate approaching it like this... I'm supposed to be making an ally out of this man, after all...

"The officials... They're corrupt. They keep firing and offing the better cops if they get too close to information they don't want getting out."

"Wouldn't that put you in danger?"

"I've kept it to myself. For... my family."

He's a family man. The call indicated that pretty well. It only confirms that I've picked the right one.

"A wise gesture."

"So you work for them?"

"No. Which is why I'm here. I'm here to offer you something that Gotham City rightfully deserves."

I take my fingers off of his neck.

"Immunity."

Gordon turns around. I keep my hand on my belt, just in case he attacks. Instead...

"Immunity? What are you talking about? Who are you?"

"Corruption in Gotham City is something you've witnessed time and time again. You know the price of going against it. Yet, you don't wish to work in it. I'm giving you a risk-free opprotunity to stand against it."

"And how do you know I'm not apart of it? Why shouldn't I just arrest you for breaking an entering?"

"Because you would've done it already.", I say, indicating the gun at his feet.

He looks down at them, before looking at me.

"And how, exactly, would this 'Immunity' be possible?"

"Simple. All you need is an ally. One willing to take down your superiors with your help, with nothing being traced back to you, keeping you and your family out of danger."

"Your asking me to give you information in order to betray my superiors? You're crazy. They've got this town bent. To go against them would be suicide... I've seen alot of people try."

"And how many of them had help?"

He pauses, considering this.

"Let me ask you something. Gotham City was once a glorious place. You know that... You worked in it, before it became what it is now. You mentioned a son and daughter. Therein lies my question."

I step out of the shadows.

"What kind of Gotham City would you want them to grow up in? The current one, filled with corruption? Or a restored one, filled with hope?"

He says nothing, for a long moment.

"You're the Batman. Why should I trust you? For all I know, you could be a murderer, using me to let you kill anyone you want."

"You've been to the aftermath of my many appearances, have you not?"

"Yes, but-"

"And how many of those criminals that I stopped were dead?"

"One."

"And I didn't commit that one."

There's a silence that fills the room. He can easily pick up his gun and shoot me at any time... But the fact that he's held back this long gives me a sense of hope.

"If what your saying is true... Why are you doing this in the first place?"

"It needs to be done. Gotham City has suffered long enough."

"Who do you think you are, taking the law into your own hands?"

"Someone who's obviously provided results, unlike the rest of your department, who lets these thugs go back onto the streets every night."

"There are good people here."

"A minority. But if you help me, I can change that."

Gordon considers all of this. It's obviously too much to be thrown at him at one time.

I turn around.

"I'm giving you forty eight hours to consider the offer. I advise you to take them... If not for Gotham, than for your family. After all, don't they deserve to grow up in that long lost glorious city we both called Gotham, Detective?"

Before he can say anything else, I leap out the window, cape spread. I glide to a nearby rooftop, and look back. Gordon hasn't shot at me. I turn around, leaping into the night.

This won't be enough. But it's a start. Provided my words meant anything to him.

[Green Lantern]

(Weather Wizard)

That little punk is fast. How did he do that.

I think to myself bent down from the blow to the stomach.

"I would like to see you dodge this." I say as I twil my rod in fast circles. "Lets see how you like tornados and hurricanes." Just as I say that 3 tornados come from the sky surrounding him in a triangle as the wind starts to get really windy, it seams like it could blow over a building. "There is now way you will exscape this...dont waste my time again."

I turn around and start to walk away when...Son of a... can't let innocent people get hurt. Have to let this bastard go for now.

As the villain walks away, Barry runs at the nearest tornado. Hope to hell this works... He started circling the twister in the opposing direction to its winds and within a minute all the tornadoes were gone, but Barry collapsed, exhausted from the effort.

"Iris... if you can hear me... come get me... too tired to move... corner of Fox... Carmine... unhh"

Five minutes later Iris pulled up in here car, and ran over to Barry, shaking him awake.
"Barry! What happened?"

"Some freak with a cane... some sorta Weather Wizard or some s**t like that... He could shoot lightning bolts at you and make tornadoes, lord knows what else... he killed some cops and wiped me out with a few tornadoes, I had to save people before trying to get him."

"Shh... you just rest now."

She helped him to the car and drove him home.

Unbeknownst to them, a hooded figure watched from the alley.

"Wllgtmrvnglln.Wll!" (Will get my revenge, Allen. I will!)

[Sentry2005]

GUY GARDNER:

It’s been a couple of days since I got to this town. And I have made zero ground on the ‘Batman’ case. Surprise surprise. So, I’m sitting here, looking over some of the more mundane cases we have running. I figure, if I change the scene I’m looking at, I might be able to get some more perspective.

I could always go ask that private eye chick that everyone keeps talking about… Dinah something… Dinah Lance? Something like that. I’ve just over heard Bullock saying something about her the other day. Maybe we could trade information… At this point I’m pretty much desperate for any help I can find. If I found the ‘Batman’s little old English butler, then I’d be happy.

Imagine if he actually had an English butler… now that would be WEIRD.

I drop out of my latest daydream and look up as Gordon enters the room, throws his coat onto the rack, walks past Bullock and heads for his desk. He has a sort of vague look on his face. Weird. I pick up a case file at random.

“Jim!” I call over the din of the office. He looks up as I sprint to his desk. “Hey, I was looking at this case and I wondered what you thought of it,”

I throw him the file.

He looks at it and then up at me. “What do I think? I think there’s no evidence to get this guy, that’s what I think,”

“I thought this was a police station,” I say with a wry smile on me. “We go down to one of the clubs this guy frequents, we apply some ‘pressure’, and we get him to admit-”

“Admit what?” He replies in a sharp tone. “There is nothing but hear say connecting him to any of these crimes,”

“Yeah, but… the pressure,” I stutter. “We’ll be applying pressure… that’ll count for something,”

Gordon snorts. “You apply any ‘pressure’ to Alberto Falcone and you end up in a body bag, or in the Gotham River,”

“I just want to help Jim,” I look him in the eyes. “I can’t find this Batman guy, I can’t get any help because Loeb is riding my ass, I get denied any new cases because everyone wants to see me fail, so I have to scower the old ones,”

He flinches at the mention of ‘Batman’, and smiles when I mention Loeb. I can’t work out his angle, but he seems a decent sort.

“So unless you know ‘Batman’, or where I can find him, I’m going after this Falcone,”

Gordon looks up at me. “You’re an idiot, Guy, you know this right?”

I smile. “Born and bred,”

A little smile creeps over his face. “Fine, just let me get my coat, and I’ll be right-”

“Gordon, I want you in my office now!”

I turn to look over my shoulder. It’s Loeb. B£$%h.

“Yes mam…” Jim looks back at me, “I’m sorry Guy,”

“Don’t sweat it,” I smile. “I can check out the bar on my own. Besides you have that family to look after,”

Jim looks at me with bittersweet eyes as he heads towards Loeb’s office. The door slams, and the office can hear that power hungry witch talking about outsiders, about how his job is already on an edge and how talking to people like ‘that Gardner’ can seriously damage career prospects.

I roll my eyes, grab my duster and head for the door.

Next stop, The Ice Lounge…

[spartin2008]

(Weather Wizard)

Now walking down an ally I start to hear the Tornado's coming to a complete stop. I make a quick turn around and in the shadows i hear a voice...

"Wllgtmrvnglln.Wll!" (Will get my revenge, Allen. I will!)

Now wondering who that could be I just start to walk a little faster. I was thinking about what to do...Im a fugitive on the run and I just destroyed my brothers house...so I have nowhere to go.

I get to the end of the ally and I see an abandon store with a window busted out. I go in and take a look.

"It looks like this place took a beating."

I say to myself now inside and looking around. A cat jumps out of no where and gives me a little scare, but to my surprise it comes up to me like I'm its owner...

"Well...hi there...cat."

I say really confused at why its not scared of me...

"You seem kind of nice. I think I will make this my home and you my pet."

I always wanted a pet when I was younger...Mom never let me.

"Well this could be the start of a evil relationship." I say to the cat as it starts to purr.

[twylight]

“Thank you. You said something about someone looking for me? In exchange letting me go, I will give you the information you need. Show me where the door is while I provide some cover,”

Pamela reached into the pouch again and threw some spores. They exploded with great puffs of smoke.

“They aren’t lethal. Let’s go,”

I glanced behind me at the pandemonium and then followed her out.

"Harleen Quinzel is worried about you. She hired me to 'find' you. You coming?"

I ask throwing my leg over the motorcycle I looked at her questioningly.

[Karem-Knight]

Gotham City, Luigi’s Reastraunt. Italian district.





Don Carmine “The Roman” Falcone, The Mafia, La Cosa Nostra, The mob, or as he liked to call it “The Roman Empire”. Right now he was talking to Jimmy “The Truck” Tatinai, who had ratted on him a few days ago, Jimmy was scarred as hell, he couldn’t even drink his own water without spilling it.

There Carmine looked over the faces of his henchman, Hiding something.

“So Jimmy you obviously know why I’m here.” Carmine said having more of his favourite dish Spaghetti, and Jimmy eating some meat balls.

“No,…No Miissster Falcone I don’t” Jimmy said smiling as he took a huge gulp of water.

“What you think I joke AROUND!?” The Don yelled out

“NO NO!”

“YOU THINK THAT I’M LIKE THAT LUNATIC ON THE NEWS THAT F**** CLOWN!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“NO!!! NO BOSS, I MEAN DON!” Falcone threw the table.

“YOU SEE THOSE MEAT BALLS!!!!!!!!!!! THAT’S YOUR SKIN!”

Carmine stopped he was loosing his cool he put up his chair and sat down.

“Sorry was a little nervous, Now what did you tell the cops.”

“L--look I didn’t they had me cornered I-I…”

“Oh don’t worry tell me the truth, I am a family man after all.”

Jimmy stood up

“Ok well, I told those cops, about it. They gave me to go ahead to get some dope because I paid them what I had and that wasn’t enough. So I told them info, I’m ssssorry Don Falcone forgive me!”

“It is ok, Only don’t do it again you promise?”

“Yes.”

Falcone kissed Jimmy on the cheek and walked to his guards.

“Don’t make to much of a mess!” He said, They nodded getting their baseball bats

“NO NO. HELP ME!” He left getting his coat and entering his car.

“Where to, Don Falcone?”

“Eh Take me back to my home.”

“What about your preparations for the annual ball?”

“Ah How could I forget? By the way I’m still hungry and it’s messy there can we go pick up fruit?”
“Of course.”

[Venom160]

{Harvey Dent}

I wake up on my back in a hospital room, they must of pumped me full of painkillers or somthing because I couldnt feel anything. I sluggishly reach to touch my face only to find it covered in bandages. Slowly starting to panic I start reaching out all over the hospital bed until I come across what I hope is the call button. I keep pressing it but nothing happens.

"Screw it! Hello! Can anyone hear me!"

Nurse - "Oh your awake."

I jerk my head over to the door.

"What happened?"

I could tell she was argueing with herself about rather to tell me anything or not.

Nurse - "Um I don't think I should tell you anything, let me go get your docter."

A few minutes later a rather tall man come in wearing a docter coat comes in.

Docter - "Ah Mr. Dent nice to see you awake, Im Dr. Samuals."

He reachs out to shake my hand but I ignore it.

"What happened?"

He withdraws his hand and looks at me gravely.

Dr. Samuals - "Ok right to buisness, there was an explosion at your house. We don't know exactly what happened but....."

As he starts to explain parts of it starts to come back to me, me opening a package and see the bomb and yelling Gil.....

"Gilda! Oh my god! Is Gilda ok?!"

The docter did'nt have to say anything, the look on his face was enough. I bow my head and start crying into my hands, I completely forgot about the bandages up until that point.

"Whats wrong with my face?"

Dr. Samuals - "I just want you to know that we got the best plastic surgeon flying in from Metropolis to fix your face, there will be some scars but not as bad as what they'd be if we didnt do anything."

"I want to see whats wrong with my face."

Dr. Samuals - "Id advise against that Mr. Dent, you probably won't be able to handle it in your current condition."

I start to get out of the bed, the docter tries to keep me from getting up but I push him out of the way and head towards a mirror tearing off the bandages as I went, I rip the last few bandages and look into the mirror.

http://i16.photobucket.com/albums/b3/venom160/TwoFace.gif

"Oh my god!"

[Sentry2005]

<Detective Guy Gardner>

Gotham City;

The thing I notice more about Gotham than any other city I’ve worked the beat in is that the hookers quite simply look amazing. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t visit hookers, I don’t condone that life style, and I feel bad for anyone who has fallen that far in life as to having to sell their own body. But, with that key fact in mind, these girls don’t look down on their luck. They look like movie stars. It’s weird to say the least.

It’s not as weird as the fact that this place, the Ice Lounge, is so glamarous, so upper class, but that it’s actually surrounded by hookers. That’s weird. I get out of the car, which I’ve parked across the street, and walk towards the front door. Place is owned by some recluseive buisness man… Cobblepot? I don’t know. Something like that I think. Owns a few of these places, but this is the one that six out of the seven days of the week you can find Alberto Falcone, so this is where I come.

I walk around the line to get in, and I get a few shouts of no cutting (which is the polite version of what they say). I get to the bouncer, who is an oafish looking guy. Pretty big, he looks down at me and is in my face. I show him the badge, and he lets me in with a disgruntled face on his head.

I enter the building. Some guy offers to take my coat from me, I flash him a look that tells him to get lost, and he takes a walk. I shuffle into the main lounge. It’s pretty flashy; laid out in all white, with fancy lights flashing every which way under the sun. I look around the tables and I see him; Falcone Jr.

As I walk towards the table I see something else. I see a guy known to the GCPD as Tommy the Shark. A guy, who according to several files I’ve read in the last few days, died over two years ago. Went missing about four years ago after a bank job went south. The GCPD stopped looking for him, then afew months later his corpse showed up in the Gotham River. I know its him, because… well Tommy has this very defining scar across his right eye. I look back at Alberto. He’ll be here tomorrow, and the next day and the next. Tommy was dead until five seconds ago.

Tommy gets up from the table he’s at, says his goodbyes to the crowd at the table, and walks off heading for the door. I look back at Alberto.

“Damn it…”

I head after Tommy, and leave Falcone Jr. for another day…

[Trigger]

Conner was up and running in about two days flat. He still required the aid of the occasional aspirin, but he was fine otherwise. Everyone’s schedule was quite cluttered so he also got a few days rest while Chloe and Don tried to organize a meeting. Three days later Young Justice was finally ready for its first meeting.
Mercy allowed them to use one of their execute board rooms and it looked quite new. There were a couple of Young Justice banners that had been left from the press junket. There was also a set of silhouetted poster with each of the YJ on them. A long rectangular table was placed in the center of the room with Don and Hank on one side and Bette and Duela on the other. Chloe sat at the end of the table next to a big black leather chair.
Conner waved at everyone and then sat next to Chloe. Sitting in his big, black chair, Conner almost felt like the leader of a real team. He wasted no time in starting the meeting.

“So how’s everybody?”

There were a few grumbles and nods of acknowledgement and that’s all that Conner needed.

“As you all know, I got ambushed by some young punk in the Four Seasons Hotel Parking Lot. I gave my dad a description, who in turn will give it to the MPD. They promised to inform us of any matches in their criminal databases, but until then we’re stuck on our own folks. So…any suggestions?”

“Why don’t we speak with the company who sold the Porsche? I’m sure they have some way of tracking these things.” Bette offered.

Hank nodded in agreement, “I was thinking the same thing. Metropolis may be a big city, but not big enough to hide a Porsche. Of course, its been three days since the actual robbery. I doubt they would keep in meant condition. We’ll be lucky if they haven’t stripped it.”

“Speaking of which, if this car was stolen (and possibly stripped) wouldn’t he be storing it somewhere? We should take a look around any nearby garages and warehouses. I could get Grace and the boys to check some out.”

“Good idea Duela, but won’t you feel a little vulnerable without your bodyguards around?”

“Nah, don’t worry ‘bout it Hank. I can stay with Conner and Chloe while Grace is out, right?”

“Who am I to decline your invitation?” Conner said with a smile.



“Well then, if that’s the plan me Don, and Bette can go check-out some warehouses, while you, Chloe, and Duela check up on those results.” Hank said.

“Cool, that works with me. Chloe and I need to run by the Metropolis PD anyway.”

“Oh my god, did we just make a solid plan with arguing?!” Duela said sarcastically.

Everyone chuckled. It was nice to see that Young Justice could be a competent team, and not a group of teenage camera whores. Everyone left excitedly, ready to embark on their first case.

[Sentry2005]

<Detective Guy Gardner>

Gotham City:

Outside the club the night air hits my face, and I hear some girls of the night calling out to me and asking ‘If you wanna have a good time sweet cheeks?’

I ignore them and look for Thomas Alfoschwitz, better known as Tommy the Shark. I catch him getting into a car and driving off down the street. I bolt across the street and jump in my car. I put it in third and head after him. Pulling the sticky gear stick about makes me remember why I hate driving stick. I miss the car I left back in Metropolis.

As the streets stream past me, I lose my bearings in this strange, new city. The Ice Lounge is a million miles away from me now. Well it might as well be, it could be seven feet from me and I wouldn’t know. I’m focussed on the car in front.

I watch as Tommy pulls in. I drive past, not wanting to let him know he’s being followed, but according to his file he’s been trailed enough times to know when someone is on his ass. I circle the block, and park the second time around. I get there just in time to see Tommy walking into an apartment building. I know this place from reputation. I’m in the Narrows. I pull my piece and make sure it’s loaded. Shoving the gun back into its holster I head out of the car and into the apartment block.

I hear gunshots in the air. I’m not as shocked as I was those few days ago when I got here. Guess that jerk who introduced me to the station was right; you really do get used to the sounds of violence in this city.

I walk over to the main entrance, and look at the names on the buzzer list. I find him under one of the alias’ that are listed on his file; James Gray. I turn to the door. Damn. Need a key to get in. I curse my luck and turn to leave, just as an old lady walks up and opens the door.

“Forget your key dear?” She asks.

I look blankly for a second. “Uh… yeah, thanks,”

I smile at her as I walk into the building. Tommy was listed as being on the third floor. I look at the dilapidated lift, and head straight for the stairs. I have a thing about closed spaces any way, but lifts that are about to break… yeah, I’m up for the extra exercise.

I push back my hair, as the black fringe gets in my face for like the fifth time this evening. With the lights flickering on and off all the time, I need all the visibility I can get. I walk the first two flights, and I realise just how unfit I am. I’m practically out of breath. That can’t be healthy for someone my age…

I make the third floor, and take a second to grab a breath. I open the door and walk out onto the floor. Apartment 3.4 was Tommy’s. I head for the door. I move up close and listen. I hear the television, and someone laughing. Sounds like ‘Married with Children’. Ugh.

I tap on the door. The T.V. goes off, and I hear a voice.

“Who is it?”

“Mr Gray, this is Detective Guy Gardner, I was wondering if you could just answer a few questions…”

I hear movement. Some shuffling around in there. I know what comes next, but I try to avoid it any way.

“Sir, I just have a few simple questions, if you’ll just open the door…”

Nothing.

I move away from the door.

“Look, sir, I just have a couple of-”

Then it happens. A barrage of bullets fly through the door. If I hadn’t have moved, I would be dead now. Like the guy behind that door should be.

You know what’s really disconcerting about this place? The fact that no one has come out of their apartments to see what the hell that was about.

I hear movement again, and muttering that is just loud enough to hear. I move close to the wall next to the door, and wait for the moron to come out.

“-Damn, stupid cop… taught him good…”

The door opens, and he looks out the door and looks where my body should be.

I strike him on the back of the neck as he leans out the door. He falls forward, and I jump on him, cracking my pistols handle across his jaw. He throws a punch my way, but I manage to dodge it, and return the favour by cracking him with my boot.

“Stay DOWN!” I yell as I break his nose with my fist.

The guy slumps.

I prop him up against the wall.
“Now, I have some questions…”

“G.. g…get bent…”

“Wrong answer,” I smile as I punch him in the stomach.

“Now Tommy,” I pause and look at him. “It’s ok to call you Tommy right?”

He just looks at me.

“Great, now Tommy, what you have to realise is, I’m a very smart man. Incredibly smart. So smart, I make people like Lex Luthor look like logical retards. But for the life of me, I can’t work out how a man like you, a man who is by all definitions an idiot, how this man can be both dead and alive at the same time,”

I look at him try to muster the energy to get up.

“Stay down,” I push him down. “Now, you’re not Jesus Christ, of that all your alias’ that’s the only one I couldn’t find, so I’m assuming you faked your death. But problem is, we have a positive identification on your corpse, which makes you being hear unusual to say the least. You’re not a genius, like I already said, which leads me to believe there is some outside involvement here… am I right?”

He spits some blood onto my coat.

“I’ll assume that means yes, and because this is a hundred dollar coat,” I hit him hard in the stomach.

“Now you’re going to tell me who you work for, and how they did this,”

“Screw… you…”

I sigh, get my pistol and raise it.

“Go… a…head… hit me… wit..h…it again…”

I look at the gun, and smile.

“No, no, no… you misunderstand Tommy.”

I place the gun inside his mouth, and cock it.

“Tell me who you work for, or I make you dead for real,”

“Mhat?! Mou mant moo mis?!”

I look at him with a puzzled look. “Do what? I can’t murder someone who’s already dead… well of course I can’t! That’s just crazy talk, you little kook!”

I look at him. Hard. “You’re move dead boy,”

He looks startled at me, as if he wasn’t expecting this.

“Mok, Mok…”

I pull the gun out of his mouth.

“Name,”

He pants. “Roman…”

“The Roman? This is Falcone’s work?”

The guy shakes his head. “No, not THE Roman. Roman, Roman Sionis.”

I look at him for a second. Sionis is the big name in plastic surgery. He’s made literally billions in the last few years. What would he have to gain by being involved in this…

“How’d they fake the death?”

“It… It was Sionis… He has this advanced technology doo-hicky… it can alter a guys cellular structure, it makes you guys think someone is someone they aint…”

“What’s the point?”

“When any of his guys… they get in anything too deep, he just makes a fake body show, and we go away for a little while… when we get back the cops have stopped looking for us…”

I take a second to absorb this information.

“Wait, why would Sionis want to be involved in any of this… what has he got to gain…”

“He’s at war with Falcone, something in their past… all I know… I swear… just don’t kill me,”

I look back down at him. “Where can I find Sionis?”

The guy pulls a card out of his pocket.

It’s got a business address for Sionis Inc.

I lay out the guy with the butt of my gun, cuff him, and call the station. Now I gotta follow this lead up…

[Karem-Knight]

Carmine Falcone sat down In his chair having a glass of Italian wine, then he saw his son Alberto comes back from another night,

“Ah, Alberto! Come here my BOY!” Alberto looked a bit angry

“Eh you don’t look so good what is it?”

“AW nothing pap.”

“Eh, Come on, you have a loving family, And money, You’ll find a nice girl.”

“I don’t know some nut just bugged me.”

“Who?” Carmine said with interest wanting to get whoever did this

“Nah some guy gave me a dirty look, I got a little uneasy .”

“Eh you tell me what goes on over there and I’ll sort it out.” Carmine said having a little more of his wine.

“I will goodnight Pa.”

“Goodnight filhio”

Just then the phone rang

“Hello?”

“Don Carmine?”

“Yes, Flash?”

“Yep that’s me!”

“Ah, Flash you know how much I love to talk to you but why ring me now?”

“Well, I just got a call from a buddy of mine down in Metropolis. Doing work for the “Empire” down there he’s getting transferred to Gotham.”

“Well, most excellent another one to add to my associates. He sounds good for some jobs,
When’s he coming?”

“I think, a few days from now.”

“Ok, I’ll Milo’s to pick him up.”

Carmine hanged up the phone, And looked out side the window to see the Bat Signal in the sky. And Chuckled, a man like him. A disgrace to my city Carmine thought.

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I look at myself in the mirror, adjusting my tie. Alfred stands beside me, already dressed, making sure my jacket is free of any and all wrinkles along with stains, rips, spots, and so fourth. And he's called me a perfectionist, before....

As I loop the, in my opinion, rediculous looking cloth around my neck, I pause, getting a better glimpse of myself.

This isn't me. The person staring back at me is a socialite playboy who flaunts his fame and fortune for his own personal gain, doing nothing but proving that he isn't fit to be the son of Doctor Thomas Wayne. He's nothing like me at all.

I look back at a distinct set of folded clothes on the bed. One with a yellow ovaled Bat logo sticking on it, along with a horned cowl, folded underneath it. That's truer to who I am... Not this tuxedo. No, Silk and expensively tailored suits is not what makes the true me... All I need is a cape and cowl, and I can get the message across in the most blatant form possible.

But... Tonight, That's not who everyone wants to see. Save for the police, perhaps, so they can collect the reward on my head. They want to see the playboy.

It'd be best not to disappoint...

I continue with my tie, as Alfred walks over, holding my finished jacket and vest.

"You're sure you'd not rather leave that in the cave, Sir? This is a public event, after all... Your presence in it could lead to the cease of your 'urban legend' status, if it becomes nessacary to use it.", Alfred says, indicating the Batsuit (As I've decided to call it), as I finish.

I hold out my arms so Alfred can properly slip both items over me, to which he does.

"Have to. With Scarecrow still free, aswell as that Mr. Freeze they've been talking about... A high profile gala with most of Gotham's elite society in attendance could become a target for one of them. Maybe both. Either way, I'm not taking any chances.", I respond, slipping my arms through the vest and jacket.

I've been arguing with myself over this all day. Vicki Vale, my... "girlfriend", I guess is what you would call it... is sitting at home right now, out in the open. She's recovering from physical injuries... making her weaker than she normally would be. I should be there.

And if not there, I should be on the streets. I may have the police looking for me, But I'm not about to let that keep me in seclusion. Gotham still needs me... Especially with at least two confirmed madmen on the loose.

Maybe I'll get lucky, tonight, and capture both. Maybe not. Or, maybe I'll just end up getting killed in the process. Either way, I'm keeping on the alert. I have to... I still have a promise to keep.

"Very well. But... I shudder to think of where you'll be forced to change attire, should the occassion arise. It's not as if you can go into a telephone booth, or a revolving door..."

I smirk.

"That's what I have the limo for.", I say, passing him as I grab the costume, sticking it into a briefcase I plan on safely hiding in the limo's secret back seat compartments.

I almost turn around, to see the look on Alfred's face as he realises He's going to have to spend hours outside of this event, waiting for me... But, I figured I'd let him keep some dignity, tonight.

I can hear him sigh, at least.

"Right, then. Just let me fetch a crossword puzzle, to keep myself busy, at least...", As he walks out of the room.

I look at the emblem, as I slide it into the briefcase. Part of me hopes I don't have to use it, tonight. Part of me does. Duality is something I'm going to have to really take some time getting used to, these next few years or so...

[Watchman]

Crane finished making his costume, a few new masks, a few new toys. He puts on the costume and stares into the mirror.

"We're already for the party" he says to himself. He slams his fist into the mirror cracking it. He looks out the window and sees a black van pull up and he gives a smile. He gathers up everything and heads outside.

A few men get out of the car and wait for their contact. "Where is this guy" one of them says.

"Boo" it comes from the darkness and everyone looks around. "Scared you didn't I?" the lankey figure walks out of the shadows. The eight men are all speechless at the look of this man. "I hope you brought everything" his voice was without emotion and very monotone.

"Yeah...yeah everything" the guy opens up the back of the van showing a stockload of weapons. All full automatic machine guns.

"Good very good" looking over everything. "Now put these on" he started handing out burlap sacks all with two eye holes, different stiches, and differnent colors on them.

"You got to be kiddin' I ain't..."

"PUT IT ON!" Scarecrow screamed. All of them put on their mask. "Now come on we have a party to get to". Everybody gets into the van and speeds off to Gotham.

[MST3K 4ever]

Mr. Freeze makes his way to Gotham University via the sewer lines. He presses two buttons on his suit and is now hacked into the campuses security system. He sees through the cameras that no one is in his sector.

He emerges behind the Science Building and walks to the back loading dock door. He presses another two buttons on his suit and he sees the combination code to enter the building through the door. He enters the building and sees that Dr. Mitchell's office is on the 3rd floor. He makes his way to Dr. Mitchell's office.

Horace Mitchell...Nora spoke highly of him and said he was a man that could at times be arrogant, but he always had the best interest of science at heart. I tried to reason with him once when after Walker fired me to help me with research...he called me "Dr. Frankenstein" and that my experiments were unproven and dangerous. You have no idea how dangerous I am now.

He sees a light on in Dr. Mitchell's and Freeze kicks down the door. Mitchell is stunned and sees Freeze walk in. He says, "Who the devil are you?" Freeze replies, "The Devil? No but soon you will be shaking hands with him. You must now answer for your crimes Dr. Mitchell." Mitchell studies the villian before him and says, "Victor Freiz. I was wondering what had happened to you. Nora was a fine woman and a great scientist. Why are you doing this?" Freeze replies, "You had an opportinity to be on the cutting edge of Cancer research together we could've had a cure by now, and Nora would still be alive. Instead you mocked my ideas and that played a key role in her death. Now you must answer for that loss." Mitchell says, "Victor you can't possibly hold me responsible for that." Freeze walks over and says, "Not only do I hold you responsible for her death, but I am also your executioner."

He grabs Mitchell by the throat and says, "Engage code #1288 now!" His right glove begins to glow a bright blue and within seconds an icy ring begins to form around Mitchell's throat. Mitchell gasps and tries to speak. Freeze lets him go and Mitchell falls to the ground. He reaches for the phone but Freeze fires his gun freezing the phone.

Freeze looks at Mitchell as his eyes roll into the back of his head. Freeze says, "The true shame of this Doctor we could've been a good team. Now you will pay for your unwilligness to cooperate."

Freeze leaves Mitchell to die, gets back to the sewer system and heads back to his base.

[twylight]

I wait for Pamela’s reply she just stares blankly.

I put my helmet on.

“Look... Isley…” I pull out my card and write my cell number on the back. I hold it out to her.
“We have something in common. The only difference is that mine can’t be used to create things. Only to destroy it.” I commented about my power. I wonder why I’m so open with it. No one outside of my extended family knows, and yet I’m telling a complete stranger, a complete stranger who’s very much a criminal. A complete stranger who knew that what I was talking about related to myself.

Pamela takes the card and as she does I glance down at my watch. I swear.
I’m late for my haircut. I’m tempted to blow it off, but the look of disappointment on my mothers face…and…I set my jaw. NO way am I going to back out of something with Helena. I can be just as sexy and appealing as she can.
I flip my helmet visor down and crank the throttle.

“Call me if you need anything at all.” I say before zooming off. I have just enough time to get my hair done and maybe a quick stop at GCPD HQ.

An hour later I take my helmet off and shake my head, tossing my hair around. Dismounting from the motorcycle I race up the steps of Gotham City Police Department.
I wave to the desk sergeant and take the stairs two at a time till I get to the detective and homicide level. I emerge from the stair case into the harried and cluttered floor.

I look around for Slam…there he is in the corner with Bard. Bard looks over and I wave and smile, he looks back to slam before a surprised look crosses his face and he looks back at me again. I repeat my smile and wave as I walk towards them.

“Hello boys!”

Slam turns around and an amused look crosses his face.

“You just love to get on your mothers nerves.”

I place my hand on my chest.

“Me? Why?” I ask in semi mock surprise.

Slam reaches out and pulls at a curl of my now short hair. I smile. I was trying to get rid of the black I’d dyed it. And it had grown out enough to cut it. It was short, barely reaching the middle of my ears, but my hair curved in natural curves and curls. And frankly it would be a lot easier to take care of short.

“Give her more of a reason to call you butch.” He commented on my mothers favorite word to describe my ‘less than ladylike’ job occupation.

“I’m not seeing any of those reason’s from where I’m standing.” I turn at Bullocks voice, his eyes obviously checking out my backside.

Slam clears his throat and Harvey looks up with a mock innocent look on his face before sitting down.

“Short hair looks good on you.” Jason comments. I smile at him.

“Thank you” I glance at Slam and Harvey.
“At least someone likes it.” I move over next to Bard and hop onto the desk he’s leaning against.

“I’m surprised you stopped by.” Slam said his voice serious.

“Why?”

Jason gave Slam a look before commenting.
“Loeb wasn’t to happy with your…intervention of “Poison Ivy.”

I stick my chin out and make an “o” with my mouth. Figured that would come back to bit me in the butt.
“Yeah, I figured she wouldn’t be too happy about that.”

Harvey let out a snort, looking up from his paperwork.
“That’s downplaying it.”

I look over at him, I figured stuff would hit the fan but Slam’s grim look was making me nervous. Not to mention Jason avoiding eye contact. I hop off the desk.

“Look. I’ll tread more carefully, but she can’t touch me. I have my PI License on a state level. The corruption of Gotham can’t touch me on a career level.”

Slam crossed his arms over his chest and lowered his voice so only the three of us could hear.

“Other steps can be taken Dinah. Especially if they think you’re interfering too much.” He said, thinly hinting at the truth.

I look down, ‘other steps’. Steps that can hurt not just me but my family. I think of mom, her tiny flower shop and the bright blooms all around her. She knew of Gotham’s corruption, yet she didn’t know how deep it went. Wither she kept herself purposefully ignorant for her own sanity or if she just didn’t know…

“I’ll be careful.” I say softly.

“I wish you’d carry a gun…”

I look sharply at Jason.
“No guns.” I cut him off.
‘I don’t need one anyway.” I say absently. We stand there ins silence for a moment before I ask about something I’d seen on my way in.

“Who’s the new guy?”

Harvey and Jason look at me questioningly, before Jason looks over Harvey’s head at the once empty desk in the corner, now covered in files.

“Guy Gardner. He’s the new ‘Golden Boy’” He said.

I cross my arms and lean against Harvey’s desk.

"Oh yeah? Is he any good?”

Slam takes a sip of coffee and nods.
“Surprisingly so. I heard through the grapevine your going to a big Social to-do tomorrow night.” He said changing the conversation. I sigh.

“Yeah..I thought I’d take your advice.” I wink before shoving off from the desk.

“Be seein’ you!” I wave and walk out.

[twylight]

I crack my neck and shift my weight from one foot to another.

“Stop it Dinah! I can’t latch this if you’re squirming around.” My mothers voice comes from behind me as she latches a strand of pearls around my neck.

“There.” She steps around me and gives me another once over. Reaching out she smoothes out a miniscule crease in my dress.
She smiles.
“You look lovely.” She say’s as she looks me over. Her smile faltering when she reaches my hair, its short strands in loose curls and waves on my head. I’d bought a sparkly pin and pulled my hair back, pinning it over my left ear. I thought it gave me a cute playful look that coupled with the simple black cocktail dress looks striking.

My dress was the epitome of the “Little Black Dress” the only difference was that it flared a little at the hem before ending just above my knees. Also a tendril of embroidered leaves crawled up the right side of it. The neckline was tasteful, allowing just a peek of cleavage and the straps were thin yet substantial.

That had been a fight. Mom had been dead set on spaghetti straps and I’d wanted thicker more comfortable straps we’d settled on a happy medium of about an inch and ahalf at the shoulders but they tapered down to half an inch in the back and front. Speaking of the back, I push my shoulder back slightly, the air brushing against my naked back.

“Stop fidgeting, you look wonderful.” Mom said as she helped me slip on a vintage black mink coat. It had been hers, but given the condition my mother keeps everything in it might as well be new.

“Helena will be here at any minute and please, try to enjoy it. Do enjoy it. You deserve this Dinah.”

I smile at her, it quickly fades when she turns her back at the sound of the light knock on the door. I look down and brush my hand over my skin tight dress. If we’d lived in the old south my mother would have held a debutante ball for me. But since we were in Gotham City, something had to give and sadly it had been all of her dreams for me.

I look at the fresh floral arrangement on the table. The bright flowers seemed to smile at my depression. How unfair was it that flowers started from nothing and yet were so beautiful. While I started for something, and while I might be beautiful, I had people judging my beauty against what they expected.

“Wow, if I’d known you’d look so stunning I wouldn’t have asked you.” I turn at Helena’s playful voice and practically jump back in surprise. Helena had always, unfortunately, been beautiful. The type of woman that looked great dressed up and even better in jeans. At least that’s what Josh said all the time. Looking at her now I wonder how he ever let her out of the house.

She wore a long crimson red dress, its tight fabric flattering her every curve. She stepped forward and a slit that ended higher than mid-calf opened allowing a peek at her leg. Her black hair pulled up in a loose bun, tendrils of curls fell and brushed her strapless shoulders. A strand of diamonds sparkled around her neck.

I suddenly felt like the under-dressed, frumpy sister. Something she always made me feel like. I smiled.

“You look great too.” I reply.

Mom beams.
“You two should be off.” She exclaimed practically pushing us out the door. Helena smiled and led me to the car, my strapy black high heels clicking on the cement.

“This is exciting.” She commented as she slide behind the steering wheel of her car.

She smiled.
“Thanks for coming with me Dinah. These events can be such a bore.”

I smile and nod.
“No problem.” I say as I buckle myself in careful not to crease my dress. Helena was one of the educational leaders of Gotham City. Meaning she was always going to these dinners, bumping elbows with the rich and powerful, trying to get more funds for education. Also her family ties helped. She was one of the few people in Gotham actually born into money. I’ve never been able to figure out where the money came from though.

I sigh and lean back. The late evening light leaving the sky and a few brave stars peeked from the red night sky over Gotham City.

We pulled up outside of the Fundraiser and the valet opened the door. I took his held out hand and stepped out, waiting for Helena on the other side of the car. She walked, no strutted over to me. She smiled at me as I looked nervously at the door. The two doormen stood on either side and the people filtering into it were the kind you saw in the gossip tabloids.

“Don’t be nervous.”

I look at her.
“I’m not nervous.” I say taking a step forward. We walk to the door and I keep my pace slow for Helena as she waves at someone she knows.

Helena shows our tickets and we enter a huge lobby. It’s floors all sorts of marble and it’s ceiling coated in what look like large glass bowls resembling flowers.

“This way.” I bring my gaze back to earth level in time to see a man in red tails turn his back on us, leading us to the Fundraiser room. Helena follows, gliding along, her shoulders straight her chin up.
I’ve never felt so frumpy in my life.

“Ma’am? Ma’am?” I turn, my shoulder raising.

“May I take your coat?” I look at Helena, she pauses and turns. I nod and she continues on following the usher. I turn back to the man standing at my elbow.

“Yes, please.” He nods and helps me slip out of it. The air hitting my warm back with force, making me shudder slightly as I acclimate. He hangs it up and hands me a slip of paper with a number. Taking it I place it in my black beaded purse before following the trail of Helena. I glance behind me noticing that I[‘m the only one without an usher.

Right Dinah, be brave. You own all these people. ALL of them. I straighten my shoulders and lift my chin before strutting through the double doors into where the par-tay was.

Whoa.

I’m taken by surprise. This place is just sparkling with diamonds, and champagne glasses. The light from the dozen chandeliers sends sparkling light flooding from the ceiling. I stand in the doorway for a second, people walking past me and down the two steps into the room. A band is playing soft romantic 50’s music at one end and a few brave people float along dancing to the gentle strains. The hushed conversations float around the room like whispering tress in the wind. A few gale lighters are heard.

“Whoa.” I whisper.

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

The door opens, pending my arrival. I take a deep breath, before hearing Alfred's version of the phrase "Have a good evening". I look up at the sky. Strange thing about Gotham City... the sky always appears red. Like a cloud of wine... or blood, hanging over it. In some respects, it's breathtaking. In others, it's a reminder that what I'm about to do is a waste of time.

I give Alfred a nod, before heading inside. Okay, Bruce... Keep focused. If you do that, the evening will go by with much more of a swiftness.

A tiny gulp enters my throat as I realise there will be questions, naturally, about where my new, as the tabloids call it... 'fling' is. "Why, she's recovering at home from being attacked by a burlap sack wearing madman weilding a fear inducing chemical toxin!" ...To say the least, I need to think up a plausible excuse.

I enter the front part, where the tickets would usually be collected.

"May I see your invitation, Sir?", The man behind the desk asks.

I put on a grin. Time to put on the old Thomas Wayne charm, here...

"Actually, I believe I'm on the VIP list."

He gives me a skeptical look. Apparentally, He hasn't read the tabloids... Because it doesn't seem he recognises me.

"Everyone is, these days."

I smirk.

"Well, not 'everyone' is named Bruce Wayne.", I say, narrowing my eyes.

The man pauses, as it sinks in. His jaw nearly drops, realising it.

"Oh! Oh, terribly sorry, Mr. Wayne! I... didn't realise... ...Right-Right this way...", He says, indicating the entrance to the lobby. I nod.

"No problem. I can understand the confusion.", I say, walking off.

...Actually, I can't. But it really doesn't matter to me, anyway.

I'm escorted to the large fundraiser room. Hundreds of people are already here, to my dread. I look around, taking in the champaigne glasses, aswell as diamonds, 50's music being played by the band, and the slow dancing on one end. Socialites sit at their tables, by candlelight, laughing at things that shouldn't be laughed at by other people. People I'm pretending to be.

Overall, it's a pretty typical event. I've been to similar ones. But, it's for a good cause, at least...

I immediatley grin as a familiar face walks up to me. He's actually one of the more dignant men from this class of society, despite his garish features and almost laughable figure. Oswald Chesterfield Cobblepot, Owner of the 'extravigant' Iceburg Lound.

"Bruce! So glad you could make it, dear boy!", He says, putting his trademark umbrella under his arm, and extending a hand. I shake it, despite it being somewhat deformed, under a silk glove...

"Wouldn't miss it for the world, Ozzie.", I say, still showing off my, as my mother used to refer to them, 'pearly whites' as I take in the crowd in attendance.

I'm getting alot of looks, naturally. Being apart of the Wayne family usually comes with that. Most of them are the same people, actually.

Except... Two, that I don't believe I recognise. Both women. Both strikingly beautiful, actually... But in different forms of beauty. One, in a red dress... Her beauty is that of the newer, exotic age. Darker skinned, darker haired, gorgeous eyes... Her beauty isn't a rarity. The other's... Her's is a rarity. The one in the black dress. Exotic by no means, she makes up for that with a sort of classic beauty and elegance in her looks. Her form of beauty can be dated back to the late 30's, but is timeless, all at the same time. Though... She'd be much better suited as a blonde, I feel.

I stop.

...What am I thinking? I have someone of my own. One I should be with, tonight. Analyzing other women's forms of beauty isn't what I should be doing to pass the time.

I focus back on Oswald.

"I'm surprised to see you here alone. Usually, You have at least two exotic ladies on your arms, you lucky devil.", He laughs.

I join in.

"Well, actually... I met someone, believe it or not. But the 'lucky devil' comment can still stand."

"Oh? And who would the young lady be this time?"

I smile.

"She's a reporter. Spunky, charming, stunning... Basically what every other reporter in Gotham isn't.", I laugh.

"Ah. A news type. Never been a fan of those, really... But good to know. And why isn't she here this evening?"

I pause. Well... I knew this was coming. Have to think something up...

"She's... well, actually, she's recooperating. Nasty Ski-accident, you see..."

"Don't I know it. At least you're alright, then."

"Who, me? Oh, I don't ski. Gives me a frightful headache.", I say, putting on the 'weakling' part of my act. What better way to lead suspicion away from me being a masked vigilante who takes on Gotham's criminal underworld on a nightly basis?

Oswald takes me aside.

"Now, Bruce... you know that I respect you. You're family helped me in alot of ways, in aqquiring the Lounge. But... Take my advice. Lose the reporter. She's trouble waiting to happen, believe me. I've met that Lane woman from Metropolis... They're all the same, from what I've seen."

I nod, pretending to listen.

"My advice? Find someone here. There are nearly hundreds of chaming women in attendance tonight. You'd be saving yourself alot of trouble.", He says, with a... what I call a 'waugh'.

I smile.

"Got anyone in mind?"

"That's the spirit! Now, go find one. And give them a glass of champainge, on me.", He says, handing me a wad of fifties. I take them, stuffing them into my tuxedo.

"Will do, Ozzie. And thanks."

"My pleasure, boy. Enjoy the evening.", He says, walking away.

Oswald is, perhaps... and I use that term strongly... a kindred spirit, but when it comes to charm, He's a few Penguins short of an Iceburg, to put it as kindly as possible...

I begin walking around the room, starting up conversation with various people.

God, let this be over soon...

[Watchman]

The van slowly pulls up and stops. Inside the building there right next to was where Gotham's elite were having a fundraiser party. This is where he is going to draw the bat and this is where he is going to kill the bat.

"So what's the plan?" asked one of the men

"The plan is to is to go in there and put are selves out into the open...just follow my lead" Scarecrow responded. He grabbed his pack full of his brand new toys and opened the back door of the van and got out. Each of the eight men got out and grabbed a machine gun. Each one loaded their clips into the gun and pulled their masks over their faces. "Now follow me". He ran up the stairs and burst throught the front door.

"Can I help you?" the man behind the desk says as he looks down at the guest list. He looks up and the back end of one of the guns hits him straight in the face knocking him out. Scarecrow goes into the large room full of guest. One of the men fires his gun into the air and the crowd goes deathly silent. Scarecrow jumps ontop one of the tables and looks around the room.

"The rich and powerful of Gotham there is one thing wrong with you. A giant problem that I intend to fix. None of you having nothing to fear. Every day you just throw money at the problems blocking fear with your money." he takes out a item from his pack. "In here is your greatest fear. Unleashing whatever is inside here will make you fear again. Money will not stop me I demand something else I want the head of Batman!"

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/scarecrow3.jpg

[twylight]

I walked slowly down the stairs meeting Helena at the bottom. She smiles, a martini already in her hand.

"You're stunning you know that?" she said.

I look at her weirdly. Is she....gay? Or just paying me a compliment. For once Dinah, don't be a detective...just relax.

"Where are the drinks at?" Helena wave's me in the direction of the bar.

"Thanks, and I can see you eyeing him." I comment on Helena's frequent looks towards an older man.

Helena looks at me over the rim of her drink and smiles.
"Stop being a detective for one night." She teases before gliding over to the man. I stare at her nearly naked back in suprise.

Okay...weird...I turn and walk over to the bar, lifting myself up, I perch on a stool.

"Ma'am?"

"Umm....virgin Margarita please." I say the first thing that comes off the top of my head. I should have picked up that "Drinks for Dummies" book at the library. He returns with the drink in a moment and I take a sip.
The sweet and sour flavor running down my throat. I smile and lean over taking another sip. It was my favorite admittedly. I'd never had anything stronger than a few sips of wine in my life, but at fancy parties with the 'extended family', moms name for my 'Uncles' in the JSA, I'd been allowed to sip Margarita mix sparingly.

I take another sip glancing arund the room as I do.
I can only name a handful of people, if that. I really should start studying more about the upper classes of Gotham.

"Hey."

I turn at the voice, coming eye to eye with Jason Bard, his blond hair combed nicely and his athletic frame in a tuxedo. I smile, handsome as he looks I almost prefer the slack and shirt look, with the sleeves rolled up and the top button undone, on him better.

"Why Detective Bard. What are you doing here?" I ask, leaning an elbow on the bar.

He smiles and pulls a little at his collar.
“I pulled the short straw."

I laugh, so apparently someone had gotten paranoid and called GCPD to have one of Gotham's finest to patrol the event. I twist my mouth, what a waste, isn’t that what security guards are for?

“Where’s Slam and Harv?”

Jason placed one hand on the bar and the other in his pocket and looked down at his shiny shoes.

“Slam’s at the docks waiting for a ‘tip’ and Harv got sent on doughnut patrol.” He said softly.

I grit my teeth. Something was obviously happening at the station and they wanted Bard and the other men out of the picture. Jason puts his hand on my arm.

“Don’t let it worry you.” He said looking me in the eye.

I smile.
“I can’t help it.”

He smiles and let’s his eyes go lower than my face giving me a twice over.
“You look great.”

“You clean up nicely yourself.” I tilt my head and tease.

“Maybe we should clean up more often and bump into each other.” He raises his eyebrow, giving me a sideways look.

I laugh, he’s cute, maybe too cute, even with his 4 years on me, sometimes I feel like I am back in high school when I am around him.

“I’d like that.” I say simply. He smiles broadly and I look past him at the large tuxedoed man in the corner, he wore black glasses and stood straight. His hands folded in front of him.
“Looks like you might actually have to work.” I nod my head forward.

Jason half turns and then looks back at me.

“Duty calls.” He smiles and touches my hand lightly before turning and waving. I smile and tilt my head watching him walk away.
Yep…why wasn’t I interested? I sigh.

He had everything right and still. I take a sip of my drink.

[Batman]

OOC: Just in case anyone's wondering, those of us attending the party are doing posts that take place before Watchman's, just to get some character interaction going.

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I finish conversation with another one of the socialites. He works for GothCorp, apparentally. GothCorp happens to be the rivaling company in the city to Wayne Industries. I tried my best to seem as if I didn't care... But with what his company is doing to this city, it's hard. Many jobs have been taken from good people because of his circle.

I look down at my watch, getting a moment to myself. It's about ten. I've been here for a little over fourty five minutes, and I'm already running out of things to say to these people.

Damn it, Bruce... there has to be something. I look over, to see the Bar. One of the few places that you can't be bothered, in places like this. I'm speaking from experience. I look around. Well... Might aswell... It doesn't look like The Scarecrow or Mr. Freeze, or some other abnormally dressed criminal has shown up yet...

I walk over, looking at the Bartender.

"Virgin Margarita."

He eyes me curiously. Truth be told, I'm not much of an alcoholic. Though not many people need to know that.

"Yes. I'm serious."

He nods, turning around to fix my drink. I lean on the bar, sighing to myself. I feel so... dull, standing here. I almost want to lash out and punch someone just to feel their nose breaking under my fist... but... That's the more agressive side of me talking. Tonight, I'm being the 'playboy'...

I notice the woman from earlier sitting a few spots over from me. The one with the black dress... I reffered to her as the '30's beauty', I believe. As the barkeeper hands me my drink, I decide to keep my eye on her. Who is she, anyway? I've never really seen her from these circles...

"Good evening.", I say, casually, taking a sip as I lean against the bar.

[twylight]

OOC: Just in case anyone's wondering, those of us attending the party are doing posts that take place before Watchman's, just to get some character interaction going.

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I finish conversation with another one of the socialites. He works for GothCorp, apparentally. GothCorp happens to be the rivaling company in the city to Wayne Industries. I tried my best to seem as if I didn't care... But with what his company is doing to this city, it's hard. Many jobs have been taken from good people because of his circle.

I look down at my watch, getting a moment to myself. It's about ten. I've been here for a little over fourty five minutes, and I'm already running out of things to say to these people.

Damn it, Bruce... there has to be something. I look over, to see the Bar. One of the few places that you can't be bothered, in places like this. I'm speaking from experience. I look around. Well... Might aswell... It doesn't look like The Scarecrow or Mr. Freeze, or some other abnormally dressed criminal has shown up yet...

I walk over, looking at the Bartender.

"Virgin Margarita."

He eyes me curiously. Truth be told, I'm not much of an alcoholic. Though not many people need to know that.

"Yes. I'm serious."

He nods, turning around to fix my drink. I lean on the bar, sighing to myself. I feel so... dull, standing here. I almost want to lash out and punch someone just to feel their nose breaking under my fist... but... That's the more agressive side of me talking. Tonight, I'm being the 'playboy'...

I notice the woman from earlier sitting a few spots over from me. The one with the black dress... I reffered to her as the '30's beauty', I believe. As the barkeeper hands me my drink, I decide to keep my eye on her. Who is she, anyway? I've never really seen her from these circles...

"Good evening.", I say, casually, taking a sip as I lean against the bar.

I was in the middle of finishing my drink off when I heard it.

"Good evening."

I turn and look at the man standing next to me. It takes me a few seconds to recognize him, since all I'd ever seen were fuzzy tabloid pictures. Gotham's own prodigal son, Bruce Wayne. I raise my eyebrow and look him over.

He's handsome yes, and he's obviously got muscles under his finely tailored tuxedo. Could he...? I put it under consideration. Wayne Enterprises had more than a hundred congolmerates and subsidiaries. However going on just money and ties it could be anyone here. And he could have muscles to just be toned for the girls. Also...what if The Batman was being feed money from anyone in this room?

I quickly bring my racing mind back to earth.

"Good evening." I say, notably leaving my name out. What a pig, it's like he expects everyone to know who he is. Well, they do but still...I can play that way too. I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear and nod to the bartender.
"Innocent passion." I say asking for a different drink, pointing to my empty glass.

[Batman]

I was in the middle of finishing my drink off when I heard it.

"Good evening."

I turn and look at the man standing next to me. It takes me a few seconds to recognize him, since all I'd ever seen were fuzzy tabloid pictures. Gotham's own prodigal son, Bruce Wayne. I raise my eyebrow and look him over.

He's handsome yes, and he's obviously got muscles under his finely tailored tuxedo. Could he...? I put it under consideration. Wayne Enterprises had more than a hundred congolmerates and subsidiaries. However going on just money and ties it could be anyone here. And he could have muscles to just be toned for the girls. Also...what if The Batman was being feed money from anyone in this room?

I quickly bring my racing mind back to earth.

"Good evening." I say, notably leaving my name out. What a pig, it's like he expects everyone to know who he is. Well, they do but still...I can play that way too. I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear and nod to the bartender.
"Innocent Passion." I say asking for a different drink

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I raise an eyebrow.

...Wow. That got me absolutely nowhere. Guess this will be harder than originally thought. I swish my glass, lightly, pretending I'm somewhat out of it. I smile.

"So... You're new around here, I take it?"

...That sounded extremely arrogant. As if I was fully expecting her to know who I am, despite the possibility of her not knowing being... well, a possibility.

It sounded good enough, then...

[Sentry2005]

<Detective Guy Gardner>

GOTHAM CITY:

Genius Gardner. Just genius. You pick the one night half the force is serving as security for some party full of up themselves aristocrats to go after a guy who’s waging war on Carmine Falcone.

Roman Sionis.

As Gordon said, you’re an idiot Gardner. And as I replied, born and bred.

I look out of my car window. I’m parked across from the address that was on the card I got off of Tommy the Shark.

It’s an abandoned storage facility by the looks of it. Which is probably why I’ve never looked twice at it, even though it’s literally down the street from the station.

Ugh.

If there is one thing I hate more than anything else, it’s something going on right under my nose. Granted, I’ve only been here a couple days, but still… its annoying to say the least.

After I cuffed Tommy I called in to the station. Jim was in the office, on the night shift due to Loeb. He sent a couple of uniforms right over to pick up Tommy. I asked if there was any chance of back up, but of course, the force were either out on patrol, at home, or at the party doing the security bit.

As I said, pure genius on my part to pick now to go after someone.

Well, I never do anything half stupid, so I guess I’m going in there.

I put my gun in its holster, and get out the car. I cross the street towards the building.

The front is boarded up, so I look down the side of the building and see a gap in the fence. I head towards it, and clamber through the fence.

There’s a window slightly ajar. If I climb up, I could probably just about squeeze in…

I sigh. After the atrocious lack of fitness I showed earlier just by walking up the stairs… well I don’t think this is the best option. I look around, and I see a old crate. I pull it towards the wall and jump on top of it.

I peer in. It’s dark. Real dark. I can see a guy. One guy, standing in a beam of light. Why does this feel like some kind of trap?

Probably because it’s a trap. Crap.

Ugh… I’ve come this far, may as well go in. I mean, I could probably take anyone else who shows up… well if they’re like this guy anyway… scrawny kid.

I push the window open, and jump in, hitting the floor with a loud thud.

"I'm getting too old for this ****..." I mutter.

The guy turns around.

“Who the hell are you?”

I get up, rubbing my back. “Detective Guy Gardner… I’m here to ask some questions,”

The guy smiles. “Really?”

I recognise the guy now I’m closer… its Sionis. I recognise him from an article in Time.

“Roman Sionis, I have reason to believe that you are responsible for the tampering of evidence in several cases,”

His smile grows wider.

“You don’t have to say anything, but anything you do say will be taken as evidence,”

He laughs.

“Boys, deal with this clown,”

Four guys, all masked come out of the shadows. Guess he wasn’t alone.

I pull my gun. “Freeze!”

The four stop. Sionis is still smiling.

And then I feel it. A sharp pain to the back of my head, and I’m on the floor.

I roll over and see another guy holding a plank of wood.

“Night night,”

And as he brings the plank down the world goes black and I’m out cold…

[twylight]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I raise an eyebrow.

...Wow. That got me absolutely nowhere. Guess this will be harder than originally thought. I swish my glass, lightly, pretending I'm somewhat out of it. I smile.

"So... You're new around here, I take it?"

...That sounded extremely arrogant. As if I was fully expecting her to know who I am, despite the possibility of her not knowing being... well, a possibility.

It sounded good enough, then...


I watched the bartender make my drink, he handed it to me and I spun around, placing my elbows behind me on the counter, I took a sip of my drink.

Jeez..this guy's a real ***. I smile and decide to have a little fun. I can see Helena practically giving me a thumbs up in her smile as she glances over from another corner.
So this is what it feels like to rub elbows with the rich and powerful, and this is how it feels like to be forced into thinking that life begins and ends with such people as well. My face goes serious for a second before I look at him.

"No actually, I was born and raised here." I say, tilting my head and smiling at him as I take a sip from my straw.

[Red]

I’m seating in a boardroom right now, listening to some ingrate trying to convince me to not liquidate his branch of LexCorp. He shows me more charts and continues to utter in vain.

“As you can see Mr. Luthor we have been able to boost profits 15 % this year.”

I raise my hand and stop his excuses. I can see the fear in his eyes, the sweat dripping down his forehead. I get up from my seat without saying a word and stride over to the window. I stretch my hands out onto the ledge.

“Do you know what the secret to living happily ever after is...?” I pause for a moment waiting for the grunt to tell me his name.

“Steven Sir.”

“Power! Money...and power. Since when you have those two things, you can secure everything else. And keep it that way.”

“What, what are you saying?”

“Your branch is underperforming and I don’t tolerate weakness Steven. I’ll let you have the honors of dismissing your employees.”

“What, but don’t you care? They have families. We have improved by 15%.”

“Your failure would spread like cancer, and I can’t allow that. Now get out of my sight.” I turn my head and look him straight in the eye. My eyes tighten. He takes his boards and leaves the room. I think he got the hint.

I hear my cell phone ringing, I stride over to the table and place at my ear “Mr. Luthor…its Edge, we need to talk about the…”

I quickly interrupt the imbecile “I told you not to call me here. Ever.”

“But…”

“No excuses. If you ever call me here again, they will be selling your corpse for dog meat. Got it?”

He pauses, probably thinking of something to say and snivel at my feet like a dog. “Yes Mr. Luthor.” I can hear the fear in his voice. “But, but it’s about the Kasnians and the Lexoskel.”

I stroke my hand gently down my chin “Dockside 12:00pm” I order and press the button my cell phone ending the call before he can answer. What could they want now? They have already seen the simulation, so close to the deal what could they want?

I reach into my shirt pocket and pull out my bottle of pills. I slam them on the table, unscrew the top and place two pills in my palm. As I raise my hand, I catch it shacking I, I can’t stop it. I quickly the drop two pills into my mouth. I screw the lid back on, and place the bottle back in my pocket and raise my hand to my eyes, it’s settling. I clench my fist, and then straighten my tie. Now to see what kind of mess Edge as made.

[Batman]

I watched the bartender make my drink, he handed it to me and I spun around, placing my elbows behind me on the counter, I took a sip of my drink.

Jeez..this guy's a real ***. I smile and decide to have a little fun. I can see Helena practically giving me a thumbs up in her smile as she glances over from another corner.
So this is what it feels like to rub elbows with the rich and powerful, and this is how it feels like to be forced into thinking that life begins and ends with such people as well. My face goes serious for a second before I look at him.

"No actually, I was born and raised here." I say, tilting my head and smiling at him as I take a sip from my straw.

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

Well, at least she's talking to me.

I give a nervous smile. I assumed she was new in town because I had never seen her in these circles... I had never taken into account that maybe she simply didn't travel in these circles until now. Of course, being that I was raised into a family of practical royalty... I guess I am a little biased, on that end.

I smirk.

"Ah. My mistake."

I take another sip. Well, what is, in actuality, another sip. It looks as if I'm doing my best to scarf the entire thing down. I still don't know who this woman is.

...Of course, considering she may not know who I am (or care, for that matter), there really isn't that much persuading her to tell me.

"Oh, how rude of me... I forgot my introduction... I'm Bruce Wayne.", I say, flashing a smile in her direction.

I don't know why... But... I'm actually becoming focused on something else, rather than the possibility of The Scarecrow or Freeze showing up.

...And considering I'm not, infact, single... That isn't right. But my body doesn't seem willing to listen, as I continue the conversation.

"Perhaps you've heard of me?"

[twylight]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

Well, at least she's talking to me.

I give a nervous smile. I assumed she was new in town because I had never seen her in these circles... I had never taken into account that maybe she simply didn't travel in these circles until now. Of course, being that I was raised into a family of practical royalty... I guess I am a little biased, on that end.

I smirk.

"Ah. My mistake."

I take another sip. Well, what is, in actuality, another sip. It looks as if I'm doing my best to scarf the entire thing down. I still don't know who this woman is.

...Of course, considering she may not know who I am (or care, for that matter), there really isn't that much persuading her to tell me.

"Oh, how rude of me... I forgot my introduction... I'm Bruce Wayne.", I say, flashing a smile in her direction.

I don't know why... But... I'm actually becoming focused on something else, rather than the possibility of The Scarecrow or Freeze showing up.

...And considering I'm not, infact, single... That isn't right. But my body doesn't seem willing to listen, as I continue the conversation.

"Perhaps you've heard of me?"


I smile broadly. Fina-lly the dude 'gets' it. Sheesh took him long enough. True he was practically Gotham City's crowned prince but humilty doesn't hurt. Does it?
He actually looks bored....

I finally feel like the game is over and I can, somewhat, be myself

"It's nice to meet you Mr. Wayne. I'm Dinah Lance"

I hold my hand out. Probably not the way things are done in this circle, however you can judge a person by their handshake. Why do you think Police and PI's do it all the time?


He grasps my hand and I'm suprised at how firm it is. It starts strong and then wanes as if he's holding something back. I look him in the eyes as I do, he has really blue eyes. Really pretty blue eyes.
Oh, right. I blush slightly. He's 'taken'. I reclaim my hand and take another sip of my drink. I ignore his comment about hearing about him and mentally roll my eyes. He expects me to answer that question? What he thinks I live under a rock? All I wanted was a simple "Hey, I'm Bruce Wayne, you are?"

Instead I get a lovely little dance of society. I don't know how Helena handles it.


"Where is the intrepid Ms. Vale tonight?" I ask trying to keep the mood light.

[Batman]

I smile broadly. Fina-lly the dude 'gets' it. Sheesh took him long enough. True he was practically Gotham City's crowned prince but humilty doesn't hurt. Does it?
He actually looks bored....

I finally feel like the game is over and I can, somewhat, be myself

"It's nice to meet you Mr. Wayne. I'm Dinah Lance"

I hold my hand out. Probably not the way things are done in this circle, however you can judge a person by their handshake. Why do you think Police and PI's do it all the time?


He grasps my hand and I'm suprised at how firm it is. It starts strong and then wanes as if he's holding something back. I look him in the eyes as I do, he has really blue eyes. Really pretty blue eyes.
Oh, right. I blush slightly. He's 'taken'. I reclaim my hand and take another sip of my drink. I ignore his comment about hearing about him and mentally roll my eyes. He expects me to answer that question? What he thinks I live under a rock? All I wanted was a simple "Hey, I'm Bruce Wayne, you are?"

Instead I get a lovely little dance of society. I don't know how Helena handles it.


"Where is the intrepid Ms. Vale tonight?" I ask trying to keep the mood light.

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

Oh. Great. That question. Least I've got an alibi, now...

And I can't say something different, really. If she meets with Oswald Cobblepot, and mentions it, they'll both know I'm stretching the truth. And I can't let that on... Considering it would only lead to suspicion. Suspicion would lead to, naturally, the question of what I really do in my spare time...

I smirk.

"Ski-Trip. She took a bad fall. At least, that's what the paremedics told me, when I eventually felt like going up the slope. She's at home, resting. I'd stay there with her... but, I'm sure you know how it is. Incredibly boring, sitting at home, doing nothing...", I say, taking another sip.

...At this point, Even I'm beginning to hate Bruce Wayne. And I am Bruce Wayne. If I wasn't aware of this being an act, I'd punch myself for seeming so... careless, about Vicki.

And I do care about her. I want to be there with her more than anything... But... She was actually the one who wanted me here.

I stop.

Wait a minute... Lance? That name... It sounds familiar, strangely. I don't remember where I've heard it... And I know it wasn't recently... Probably when I was younger.

...

TED. Ted Grant... The WildCat. He had friends that would stop by our training area, every once and awhile. I remember hearing names in their converstations, even at my young age... "Garrick", "JSA"... Lance...

I look at Dinah. There's no way someone of her age and someone willing to go into this circle could be connected to Grant.

Of course... I'm one to talk... But I have an excuse. I'm hiding secret identity, of sorts.

I begin the smile, again. Can't lose the facade...

"So... Do you travel in these circles often, Ms... Lance, was it?"

[twylight]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

Oh. Great. That question. Least I've got an alibi, now...

And I can't say something different, really. If she meets with Oswald Cobblepot, and mentions it, they'll both know I'm stretching the truth. And I can't let that on... Considering it would only lead to suspicion. Suspicion would lead to, naturally, the question of what I really do in my spare time...

I smirk.

"Ski-Trip. She took a bad fall. At least, that's what the paremedics told me, when I eventually felt like going up the slope. She's at home, resting. I'd stay there with her... but, I'm sure you know how it is. Incredibly boring, sitting at home, doing nothing...", I say, taking another sip.

...At this point, Even I'm beginning to hate Bruce Wayne. And I am Bruce Wayne. If I wasn't aware of this being an act, I'd punch myself for seeming so... careless, about Vicki.

And I do care about her. I want to be there with her more than anything... But... She was actually the one who wanted me here.

I stop.

Wait a minute... Lance? That name... It sounds familiar, strangely. I don't remember where I've heard it... And I know it wasn't recently... Probably when I was younger.

...

TED. Ted Grant... The WildCat. He had friends that would stop by our training area, every once and awhile. I remember hearing names in their converstations, even at my young age... "Garrick", "JSA"... Lance...

I look at Dinah. There's no way someone of her age and someone willing to go into this circle could be connected to Grant.

Of course... I'm one to talk... But I have an excuse. I'm hiding secret identity, of sorts.

I begin the smile, again. Can't lose the facade...

"So... Do you travel in these circles often, Ms... Lance, was it?"


Ski-Trip?

That sounds so...British Royal Family. Don't be suspicious Dinah, he's probably telling the truth. Why would he lie about his girlfriend?

"I hope she recuperates quickly. She's one of the few investigative reporters I have any respect for these days."

He looks like he's deep in thought. I wonder what that's about.

But he seems to slip back into it soon enough.
'Slip back into it', even my sub-concious seem to think this is all fake. It makes sense I guess. If you're really you when your as famous as he is, it might wear on you. However a showy facade for parties might be the only way to stay sane.

I shake my head.
"No. my soon to be Sister-In-Law invited me. I'm a Private Investigator so I'm rarely anywhere fancier than a diner." I say, slightly downplaying myself, curious to see how he'll react to the 'lower' class of Gotham.

[Batman]

Ski-Trip?

That sounds so...British Royal Family. Don't be suspicious Dinah, he's probably telling the truth. Why would he lie about his girlfriend?

"I hope she recuperates quickly. She's one of the few investigative reporters I have any respect for these days."

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

He looks like he's deep in thought. I wonder what that's about.

But he seems to slip back into it soon enough.
'Slip back into it', even my sub-concious seem to think this is all fake. It makes sense I guess. If you're really you when your as famous as he is, it might wear on you. However a showy facade for parties might be the only way to stay sane.

I shake my head.
"No. my soon to be Sister-In-Law invited me. I'm a Private Investigator so I'm rarely anywhere fancier than a diner." I say, slightly downplaying myself, curious to see how he'll react to the 'lower' class of Gotham.

It's hard to believe that there are actually people in the world who can stay away from all of this. They seem to draw so many people in, it seems almost impossible... especially if you're not homeless.

In some ways, I respect that. If I weren't apart of a rich family legacy that was left behind, I'd do the same. These events are alot more dull than when I described sitting at home, in all honesty...

I still can't shake the feeling that she could be connected to the Lance name that was mentioned by Ted and his pals. And JSA... That too sounds familiar. Once I get home, I'll have to do some research with that...

I smirk.

"Well, I commend you. Personally, though, I don't know how you could stay away from something as luxiourious as these events. Attending these galas and charities, they're pratically my life..."

And that, is officially, the biggest lie I've told tonight. This life? It's nothing like mine. You can't find tragedy and vengeance in these circles. Only snobs and wealth.

I notice the young woman in the red dress looking over at us. When she spots me noticing her, she blushes slightly, before looking away, pretending she never saw me.

I look over at Dinah.

"Your soon to be Sister-In-Law, I'm guessing? She's quite the looker...", I say, sounding rather... sleazy, at best.

I still hope to god this is over soon. It's getting duller by the moment... Even with Ms. Lance's company...

[Sentry2005]

<Detective Guy Gardner>

GOTHAM CITY:

I feel cold water on my face.

“…wh…what’s… goin….going.. on?” I ask in a groggy voice.

“Ah, the good detective is awake.”

I open my eyes… what little light is in the room sends pain shooting down my retinas. My head is throbbing like… like… like a big throbbing thing. Guess that strike to the head affected my inner-monologue.

I can feel my hands are binded, and are attached to a chain that is suspending me, keeping me from falling into a little ball on the ground.

“Sionis…”

“Shh Mr. Gardner, wouldn’t want you taxing that fragile head of yours,”

I look at him. “S…son ova…”

“Now there’s no need for profanities,” He stands up and walks behind me. “Now, Mr Gardner, you seem to think that you have some evidence that would allow you to try and confront me in the manner that so spectacularly failed, and I’m incredibly curious as to what that is,”

I don’t speak, I just stair at the big man in front of me. It’s not the one who clocked me, he was skinnier.

“Don’t worry Detective, I can assure you we quite like taddle tails here. Now why don’t you tell me what has made you think you can bring me in… was it an associate of mine?”

He walks back in front of me. “And by that I mean claimed associate of course…”

He ponders for a while, muttering to himself. “Now who’s recently returned to our fair Gotham, who’s recently turned up that would give you enough evidence to try and bring me down… it’d have to be someone that the rest of the force had given up on catching… someone that a new man on the beat would want to impress with…”

He clicks his fingers. “I got it boys!”

He comes close to me. “It was Tommy the Shark wasn’t it?”

I don’t answer.

“Oh, well I hope that’s not your only lead, because a corpse is so useless at dispensing information,”

I look up at him, my mouth slightly slack.

“Oh, shocked look… yes, I’m afraid he’s now dead. For good.”

As he walks around again, he pulls on the chain holding me up, and forces me into a standing position.

“Now, What you need to understand Mr Gardner, is that there is an order in this city. And that order stands as such; People answer to the local government, and they answer to Carmine Falcone. But that order is changing. There’s a confrontation coming, between me and the Roman. And when that happens, anyone who has pissed me off is going to get what is coming to them. You have become an unfortunate man Mr Gardner… you have pissed me off. Now, I can’t be dealing with a dead cop at this point in time, so you have a reprieve. But let me tell you this, as much as the Roman has his men inside the GCPD, so do I. And they will tell me if you’re being a bad boy or not. So, if you start playing ball, maybe you’ll get a longer reprieve. But make no mistake, you are a marked man. You are the walking dead. And you’re going down,”

I look at him as he pauses from his speech.

“Boys, give Mr Gardner a lesson, and then take him back to the station… make a symbol out of him… anyone crosses Roman Sionis makes an enemy of the Black Mask gang,”

The five men all gather round, and suddenly the pain in my head is the smallest of the pain in my body…

[twylight]

It's hard to believe that there are actually people in the world who can stay away from all of this. They seem to draw so many people in, it seems almost impossible... especially if you're not homeless.

In some ways, I respect that. If I weren't apart of a rich family legacy that was left behind, I'd do the same. These events are alot more dull than when I described sitting at home, in all honesty...

I still can't shake the feeling that she could be connected to the Lance name that was mentioned by Ted and his pals. And JSA... That too sounds familiar. Once I get home, I'll have to do some research with that...

I smirk.

"Well, I commend you. Personally, though, I don't know how you could stay away from something as luxiourious as these events. Attending these galas and charities, they're pratically my life..."

And that, is officially, the biggest lie I've told tonight. This life? It's nothing like mine. You can't find tragedy and vengeance in these circles. Only snobs and wealth.

I notice the young woman in the red dress looking over at us. When she spots me noticing her, she blushes slightly, before looking away, pretending she never saw me.

I look over at Dinah.

"Your soon to be Sister-In-Law, I'm guessing? She's quite the looker...", I say, sounding rather... sleazy, at best.

I still hope to god this is over soon. It's getting duller by the moment... Even with Ms. Lance's company...


I sigh inwardly. It started with such promise, but the man was a limp rag. I slowly sip my drink, his words falling on my ear, sounding tinny and far off.
I need to contact Isley, I hope she's alright. Geez, I am not going to want to meet Loeb in a back alley anytime soon. Even though I could probably take her. I smile to myself at the thought.

I glance over to the side and see Jason staring at us. I smile and give him a wink recieving one back, it feels like a whiff of fresh air.

I stir my straw around idly in my glass.

"Yes, she is. She's marrying my older brother Josh next year." I say absently.

The guy was supposed to be a sparkling bright man. He’s just dull and dry to me.
But then, I’m used to the likes of Harv and Slam.

I start at a faint sound from the hallway. It sounds like a gun shot.

“Excuse me.”

I place my half-empty glass on the bar and walk quickly to the door, weaving in and out of the crowd. It was a gunshot. I’d lived in Gotham all my life, there was no mistaking the sound and my natural instinct was to run towards it.

“Dinah?” I could hear Helena ask as I walked quickly past her.

*SLAM*


The doors to the room swing open and a man steps in with goons on each side. I pause, my right foot on the first step. He’s wearing a costume like a ….scarecrow…and here I am...right….smack….dab…in front of him.


*BAM*

I duck instinctively at the sound of the gunfire and move to the side. The man jumps on a nearby table




"The rich and powerful of Gotham there is one thing wrong with you. A giant problem that I intend to fix. None of you having nothing to fear. Every day you just throw money at the problems blocking fear with your money." he takes out a item from his pack. "In here is your greatest fear. Unleashing whatever is inside here will make you fear again. Money will not stop me I demand something else I want the head of Batman!"


Oh…..****

[Batman]

I sigh inwardly. It started with such promise, but the man was a limp rag. I slowly sip my drink, his words falling on my ear, sounding tinny and far off.
I need to contact Isley, I hope she's alright. Geez, I am not going to want to meet Loeb in a back alley anytime soon. Even though I could probably take her. I smile to myself at the thought.

I glance over to the side and see Jason staring at us. I smile and give him a wink recieving one back, it feels like a whiff of fresh air.

I stir my straw around idly in my glass.

"Yes, she is. She's marrying my older brother Josh next year." I say absently.

The guy was supposed to be a sparkling bright man. He’s just dull and dry to me.
But then, I’m used to the likes of Harv and Slam.

I start at a faint sound from the hallway. It sounds like a gun shot.

“Excuse me.”


(IC: Bruce Wayne)

I stop smiling as she leaves. Did I scare her off? Well... bore her off, anyway?

While I didn't want to let her meet the real me... I didn't mean to do that. I was actually enjoying the compa-

*BLAM*

...

I immediatley recognise the sound. It's too familiar. Imbedded into my brain like some bad nightmare that just won't go away. A gunshot. But this one came from outside...

The room goes silent as...

Scarecrow goes into the large room full of guest. One of the men fires his gun into the air and the crowd goes deathly silent. Scarecrow jumps ontop one of the tables and looks around the room.

"The rich and powerful of Gotham there is one thing wrong with you. A giant problem that I intend to fix. None of you having nothing to fear. Every day you just throw money at the problems blocking fear with your money." he takes out a item from his pack. "In here is your greatest fear. Unleashing whatever is inside here will make you fear again. Money will not stop me I demand something else I want the head of Batman!"

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/scarecrow3.jpg

My eyes widen. I was... right. He's here. Just like I suspected... His ego would've never let him pass the chance.

I look around the room. If the police have time to interfere, this could easily turn into a hostage situation. Worse than the one currently happening.

I look to see Ms. Lance and her upcoming Sister-In-Law focused on the situation. Considering she was the last one to see me, She's the only one I'm worried about seeing this...

I look around, before diving under a table. I then take out a radio tranciever that I made sure to pack in my vest pocket. Quietly, I whisper...

"Alfred."

"I'm aware, sir. The minute I saw them exit their vehicle, I was sure you'd be calling."

"Need you to pull the car to the back entrance. I'm going to have to make this as swift as possible. Get the suit ready."

"Right then, Master Bruce..."

I peek from under the tablecloth to see The Scarecrow and his men still in the room. They could hurt someone. No... They could poison someone. And I don't know if I have enough anti-toxin to supply for the entire room...

I dive through the tablecloth, making my way under another table, before crawling into another hallway. Then... I run like hell up the stairs to the next level of the building. I shouldn't be spotted, but if I am... which I doubt... there's little chance they'll be able to prevent my escape.

I make my way into another room, before shutting and locking the door behind me, and making my way to the window. I open it, crawl out, and look down, to see the limo. I leap, grabbing ahold of the fire escape as I do, and slide down the side of it, before landing. I turn to the limo, taking off my coat as I do, and get in.

Alfred does crossword puzzles in the front.

"I know this is an inoppprotuned time, but... What would be a four letter word associated with weddings and important events?", He asks.

"Suit.", I say, spotting the costume next to me. I immediatley begin unbuttoning my shirt, while slapping on the armor, at the same time.

"Ah, yes. You above all would be an expert in that area, naturally..."

I ignore his comments as I delve deeper into the suit.

Well... I guess, If I'm to let the world know of my existance... The moment is better used protecting those people in there than being interviewed in jail.

God, I'm going to need an asprin, after this...

[Sentry2005]

<Jim Gordon>

Well, one thing’s for sure, night shifts aren’t boring. Guy’s out there following leads on a case we’d all thought dead and buried, and now we have a situation at the Cobblepot party. I grab a shotgun, and round up all the available detectives, which is basically me, Bullock, and Slam and a few uniformed officers. I’m just lucky Slam and Bullock got back a few minutes ago, other wise it would be me and the uniforms.

“Alright guys, we get there we wait outside and make a plan on how to get in there!”

“And no screwing this up… my friends in there!” Bullock yells after me.

We race down the stairs and burst through the front doors, and then we see it. On the steps.

“Good God…” I mutter.

“Is that mess Gardner?” Bullock asks.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

<Detective Guy Gardner>

I hear the guys as they emerge from the station. They’re headed somewhere. Something must be going down. My ribs are cracked, my face pounded in, and blood everywhere. This night started out so promising. Now it’s gone dramatically down hill.

I really do wonder what I’ve gotten myself into. What kind of city is this, what kind of scum of humanity can be in power here for a detective to get beaten half to death and then dumped in front of the GCPD station?

I hear Jim as he leans over me.

“Guy,” He puts a hand on my chest and it feels like a tone of bricks. “Don’t move… Slam, call a God damned ambulance!”

Bullock looks over me. “Jesus… who’s the kid been messing with?”

“He called in an arrest of someone linked to… what was the name… Sionis I think,”

“Who’d he get?”

“Some guy named--”

“Lieutenant! Lieutenant! That guy Gardner sent us to pick up…” A young officer comes running from the station.

“What is it?”

“We just found him dead in his cell… wrists slit,”

“Suicide?” Bullock chips in.

Slam comes over from talking to another officer. “Well, if it was, he really wanted it to hurt, cos he broke his own fingers at the same time,”

Gordon puts his head in his hands. “God damned city…”

Gordon stands up, and looks over to Slam. “Slam, stay with Gardner until the ambulance comes. I want you with him all the way, and make sure no one tries anything at the hospital!”

“Jim, my friends in there too!” Slam replies.

“And we’ve got one of our own here, and he’s the target of something out of our hands,” Gordon snaps back. I want to yell at them to just go, that I can take care of myself, but… well, at the moment it’s a miracle I can breath. “Us three will be there, that will be enough,”

Slam grits his teeth and accepts Gordon’s decision. I think mainly due to the fact that he’s the officer in charge tonight.

I hear Gordon, Bullock and Bard head off in cars, while Slam kneels over me, telling me I’ll be ok. Guy doesn’t know me, but he’s still here. Maybe there is some good left in this city.

Roman Sionis. Carmine Falcone. This city has some bad elements, but there’s a foundation here, something to try and build the good back.

With that thought I fall into unconsciousness again…

[Sentry2005]

EDIT: DOUBLE POST (sorry)

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

First thing to focus on is disarming the thugs. The sooner they're vulnerable, the bigger the chances of these hostages surviving become. I make my way to the rooftop, looking down at the ballroom through the skylight. He's cornered them into an area. I look at an unpopulated area below me, save for a few of Scarecrow's goons.

My point of entrance awaits...

Taking out some Batarangs for good measure, I leap through the glass, shattering it under my boots as I spread my cape, flying through the air above them. I can hear several screams as I flip, mid-air, and send the batarangs flying towards my selected targets, disarming them.

I land on a table, and immediatley spin, kicking one of them across the face and sending him flying into another one. I then jump from the table, grabbing two of them by the head, and slam them together. I then use their still standing bodies to flip over them, landing on another table. My cape falls to my sides as I face the Scarecrow.

"I believe you requested my prescence."

Without hesitation, I ready two Batarangs in my palms, spreading my cape behind me to allow movement.

This madman will pay for what he's done... For all he's done.... Tonight.

"This madness, Scarecrow? It ends here. NOW."

[Watchman]

(IC: Batman)

First thing to focus on is disarming the thugs. The sooner they're vulnerable, the bigger the chances of these hostages surviving become. I make my way to the rooftop, looking down at the ballroom through the skylight. He's cornered them into an area. I look at an unpopulated area below me, save for a few of Scarecrow's goons.

My point of entrance awaits...

Taking out some Batarangs for good measure, I leap through the glass, shattering it under my boots as I spread my cape, flying through the air above them. I can hear several screams as I flip, mid-air, and send the batarangs flying towards my selected targets, disarming them.

I land on a table, and immediatley spin, kicking one of them across the face and sending him flying into another one. I then jump from the table, grabbing two of them by the head, and slam them together. I then use their still standing bodies to flip over them, landing on another table. My cape falls to my sides as I face the Scarecrow.

"I believe you requested my prescence."

Without hesitation, I ready two Batarangs in my palms, spreading my cape behind me to allow movement.

This madman will pay for what he's done... For all he's done.... Tonight.

"This madness, Scarecrow? It ends here. NOW."

"End? The madness has just begun!" he throws the fear pack at Batman and jumps off the table. He notice some of the men getting up. "Kill him!" they walk toward the him. He picks up one of the machine guns. He looks around and sees Dinah Lance. He grabs her by the wrist and points the machine gun at her.

"You're coming with me my pretty" he starts to pull "Don't be afraid"

[Batman]

"End? The madness has just begun!" he throws the fear pack at Batman and jumps off the table. He notice some of the men getting up. "Kill him!" they walk toward the him. He picks up one of the machine guns.

(IC: Batman)

I immediatley grab the pack of toxin before it can hit the ground. Pulling out the grapnel launcher (A new 'toy', by the way) from my belt, I attach the pack to the hook, before firing it up and out of the building. That should take care of the fear toxin, even if momentarily. I'm sure he has more.

I turn and grit my teeth as the thugs come towards me. One grabs what looks like a tossed umbrella from the ground. Great... I have something else to thank Cobblepot for... Besides insulting Vicki and Bruce Wayne at the same time...

The big man swings the umbrella at me. I spin, dodging it, and grabbing the umbrella. His eyes widen as I slam the handle into his face, and sweep kick him.

I turn, seeing another coming towards me. This one swings a punch. Typical, really. Gotham City criminals have little to no variety, so I've come to learn. I duck, letting the fist hit a table. Then, I grab his arm, pull, and knee him in the gut. He kneels over, as expected. I use the opprotunity to send a fierce elbow to the back of his neck, flipping him over my knee and slamming him into a table, breaking it like it were a twig.

I spin, seeing another few coming towards me. I start to attack, when...

He picks up one of the machine guns. He looks around and sees Dinah Lance. He grabs her by the wrist and points the machine gun at her.

"You're coming with me my pretty" he starts to pull "Don't be afraid"

The eyes widen, under the cowl. Damn it.

Dinah...

As I see him pull on her arm, I'm hit across the face by one of the thugs.

STUPID. IDIOTIC. I should've stayed focused...

I'm hit again, which sends me flipping over a table. I land on my feet, grab the table, and ram it into the thug, punching him in the face as he's flipped towards me. I smirk to myself, for one, tiny second. There's that feeling. The feeling of one's nose shattering under my fist.

I turn, seeing 'red dress' being cornered by one of them. I leap, and tackle him, throwing him into a stack of champaigne glasses. I look at her.

"Run. Get as far away from this place as you can, and call the police immediatley."

“But... Dinah... She... My Sister-In-Law, She-”

I turn around, glancing at her.

"I'll handle it. GO."

The minute I turn around, I can see more thugs coming towards me.

...Okay. Even I have to admit, I may have spoke way too soon...

I take out more Batarangs from my belt, and hold them up, threateningly.

"Next?"

[Karem-Knight]

Gotham City,

My city, Gotham City ah what a town. I’m in my limo with my tailor made silk suit from my good friend Tommy in New York. Eh and my Nephew are coming from Chicago. To bad Alberto my dear son couldn’t make it. Eh at least he’s not the pussy f*** I thought him to be.

I take a zip of the wine, AH Vito do you ever not surprise me with your wine.

“Hey, Luigi.” I say to me dear friend, my chaffer.

“Yes Don Falcone.”

“How much longer?”

“About ah cinco minoutos”

“Ta bein”

I take a zip of the wine, but then I notice two people in white tribal masks come out the apartment, OH CRAP!
“LUIGI! QUICKLY!”

He grabs the shot gun, but they soon whack Luigi! OH CRAP LUIGI! I crawl over there, They keep thinking there wise guys.

“Roman Sionis says HI!” one of them says, I get the shot gun and crawl over there I’m on the Trunk I aim carefully and blast the one of the left’s head off, a bit mess but hey.

The other one looks over stunned I run over there, AUI, My shoe’s get dirty but I hit him across the head and he falls down.

Not knocked out. I keep kicking him until he stops screaming but still wasting air. I get his body across, and put him in the trunk of my Limo. Oh God, The front doors the windows. OH NO Luigi.

I get my cell phone, and phone Milos

“Hello, yeah get here will ya and make sure you bring that nice car I gave ya huh gramps?

“Yeah sure where are ya?”

“errrr, Near the airport, Luigi got whacked and I got some wise guy in the trunk who’s not dead. I wanna show this guy who called the hit we mean business.”

“Ok which road did ya take?”

“Got ham Bridge route, then we turned and went past Mario’s place”

“Ah right see ya there.”

“Oh right see ya later”

A good thing about this town is that no one noticed. ARRGHH I love Gotham.

[twylight]

"End? The madness has just begun!" he throws the fear pack at Batman and jumps off the table. He notice some of the men getting up. "Kill him!" they walk toward the him. He picks up one of the machine guns. He looks around and sees Dinah Lance. He grabs her by the wrist and points the machine gun at her.

"You're coming with me my pretty" he starts to pull "Don't be afraid"
Everything fast forwarded. Suddenly there were men leaping all over and the Batman came in, I stepped aside and watched him carefully, his moves, his cadence his...

"Ooof" I say as the Scarecrow grabs me

"You're coming with me my pretty" he starts to pull "Don't be afraid"

...way to stand around and be useless. I can see Jason in the corner his gun raised he comes races towards me.

"Jason! NO!" I jump as a shot rings out and Jason crumbles to the floor. I look around, where did it come from?

I feel the mans grip tighten around my wrist. Looking down I stomp his foot with my high heel, swipping the gun away I twist away from him.

Looking around I can see Helena dissappearing through a door. Smart girl. I race following her, trying to pull people out.

"Go! Go! Get out!" I feel like a firefighter.

Where are the police? Bard is down and was pulled out of the way by a security guard, now all I have to deal with is myself..and that guy in black. My eyes go wide.

A group of henchmen are advancing on him. I look around....Pulling a table cloth off the table I throw it over two of them, kicking them from behind.

[Watchman]

Scarecrow holds his foot in pain. This couldn't stop he was going to kill the Batman. He grabs the knife off a table and heads towards Batman but notices the woman who got embarrassed him. He was going to make her scream. He was going to make her fear. He made his way closer and closer to the group where Batman was fighting his men. He rasies both hands.

"EVERYBODY SCREAM!" he yells out and gas pours out engulfing the group. He turns his back and runs for the elevator. He presses the up button and gets inside it. Before he leaves he yells toward Batman. "Come get me Batman. How Brave are you? Can you overcome your fear?" he pressed the top floor and the elevator doors close. The doors open up and he gets out. Tenth floor, pitch black and plenty of places to hide. He ducks in some shadows and waits for his prey.

[Batman]

Everything fast forwarded. Suddenly there were men leaping all over and the Batman came in, I stepped aside and watched him carefully, his moves, his cadence his...

"Ooof" I say as the Scarecrow grabs me

"You're coming with me my pretty" he starts to pull "Don't be afraid"

...way to stand around and be useless. I can see Jason in the corner his gun raised he comes races towards me.

"Jason! NO!" I jump as a shot rings out and Jason crumbles to the floor. I look around, where did it come from?

I feel the mans grip tighten around my waist. Looking down I stomp his foot with my high heel, swipping the gun away I twist away from him.

Looking around I can see Helena dissappearing through a door. Smart girl. I race following her, trying to pull people out.

"Go! Go! Get out!" I feel like a firefighter.

Where are the police? Bard is down and was pulled out of the way by a security guard, now all I have to deal with is myself..and that guy in black. My eyes go wide.

A group of henchmen are advancing on him. I look around....Pulling a table cloth off the table I throw it over two of them, kicking them from behind.

(IC: Batman)

...

That, I didn't expect. Not only that... But the action doesn't help my denial that she's connected to Ted Grant. Either way, that doesn't really matter right now...

With the two she's taken out gone, that leaves four for me. Two armed (Well, re-armed, truth be told), one bigger, and the other just waiting to get taken out. Guess I should take my advice from earlier...

'It'd be best not to disappoint them'

I spin, With the blades of the Batarangs sticking out between my fingers, as I slice one across the arm, making him drop the gun. I then grab his arm, pull him, and kick him directly up the chin, making him tumble back into the other armed one.

Sending a jab to the oncoming one's neck, I push off of his shoulders, flipping into the air as I stomp onto the other, weaker one's head. Upon landing, I hurl my wrist up just in time to block an oncoming attack. I send a roundhouse punch to the attacker, before spinning, and hitting the other one with the lead-weighted tips of my cape.

That leaves... two. The weaker one, and the one that I knocked the armed one into, who's just getting up. The weaker one swings. I grab it. A moment passes, before a cracking can be heard. The thug screams in pain, pulling his arm back. I grab him by the collar of his shirt, and throw him into a table, breaking it.

... Note to self. Pay for that.

I've turned my back to the other one, but... I can already sense his presence behind me. (Well, okay, he's breathing hard. I'm still only human...)

I let my fist fly back, as it connects to his face, behind me. I didn't even have to look at him. Instead, all I do is listen as a loud sound is heard behind me, signifying that the thug fell to the ground, out cold.

I turn to The Scarecrow, who's the only one left, of his gang.

"I'd suggest surrender, at this point. Because one way or another, you're waking up tommorow in a cell at Arkham."

"EVERYBODY SCREAM!" he yells out and gas pours out engulfing the group. He turns his back and runs for the elevator. He presses the up button and gets inside it. Before he leaves he yells toward Batman. "Come get me Batman. How Brave are you? Can you overcome your fear?" he pressed the top floor and the elevator doors close. The doors open up and he gets out. Tenth floor, pitch black and plenty of places to hide. He ducks in some shadows and waits for his prey.

I spread my cape out, fully expecting to succumb to the gas. As I begin to cough... I notice something. I'm not. I haven't hallucinated. The anti-toxin officially works.

I then look over at Dinah Lance, who's been caught in this. I look towards the direction of The Scarecrow, as he runs for the elevator. No. I can't let him get away again. He has to be stopped... But... Dinah. She's been exposed to the toxin...

I reach into my belt, still coughing, and walk over to her.

"Here... Take this. Inoculate yourself and the thugs... It's the only way. Trust me..."

I put the vial in her hand, before running off towards the stairs. We're on the bottom floor. If Scarecrow wants to make an exit, He's going to have to do it at the very top... The Tenth. I take my grapnel, and fire, upwards, before swinging up to the top floor. Jumping from the cable as I make it to the ceiling, I run into a dark area.

He's here. I can tell... The aroma of the gas is evident.

"YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT I FEAR, SCARECROW? I'LL TELL YOU! I'M AFRAID OF LETTING YOU BACK OUT THERE TO HARM SOMEONE ELSE!"

I take out another set of Batarangs.

"So I'm not. You're going to jail."

[Watchman]

He moves around the room very silently. He was very nimble and moved around very quick not giving Batman any hint to his location. He moves until he finds a suitible position to attack. He takes the knife out and raises it. He leaps into the air crashing into Batman. He starts to bring the knife down but Batman holds his hand back.

"I'm going to make you scream Batman. Make you scream until your final breath. Then after that I'm going to finish off that woman and after that everyone else in Gotham will know what fear is" he slips his hand around his neck and begins to squeeze.

[Batman]

He moves around the room very silently. He was very nimble and moved around very quick not giving Batman any hint to his location. He moves until he finds a suitible position to attack. He takes the knife out and raises it. He leaps into the air crashing into Batman. He starts to bring the knife down but Batman holds his hand back.

"I'm going to make you scream Batman. Make you scream until your final breath. Then after that I'm going to finish off that woman and after that everyone else in Gotham will know what fear is" he slips his hand around his neck and begins to squeeze.

(IC: Batman)

He's stronger than he appears. Not much, but enough to keep me down, for the time being. I'm actually struggling. His words only enter my brain seconds later, as He threatens Vicki. And Gotham.

...And that's when I lose grip. The Scarecrow's knife plunges at me, hitting me in the chest, when...

*SNAP*

The blade snaps. I watch as the knife handle and the blade become two parts, as it hits the symbol on my chest. My armor... Of course... The multi-weave. It was built to stop a knife, aswell as long range shots... I never needed to protect myself at all. In the end, the suit did it for me...

I use the opprotunity to kick The Scarecrow in the stomach, as we roll across the floor. His grip on my neck stays the same. Damn it... If he keeps it up, I could pass out. ...Well, that, or choke to death.

When he realises the knife has been rendered useless, He grabs at my neck with both arms. Okay... Now the real pressure is coming on...

We roll again. It gives me, about, two seconds of air as he reassumes his position choking me...

Then, I notice it. The pack in his costume... The one of fear gas... It must be how he managed to poison the crowd downstairs...

Letting go of his arms, I quickly grab one of the Batarangs I dropped, I slice the pack open, makng the gas come out.

"Tell me.... Scarecrow... You've spent all of this time... trying to see.... what other people fear..."

I kick him off of me, and get to my feet, as the gas sprays everywhere.

"But what was never brought up... was what YOU fear..."

[twylight]

(IC: Batman)

...

That, I didn't expect. Not only that... But the action doesn't help my denial that she's connected to Ted Grant. Either way, that doesn't really matter right now...

With the two she's taken out gone, that leaves four for me. Two armed (Well, re-armed, truth be told), one bigger, and the other just waiting to get taken out. Guess I should take my advice from earlier...

'It'd be best not to disappoint them'

I spin, With the blades of the Batarangs sticking out between my fingers, as I slice one across the arm, making him drop the gun. I then grab his arm, pull him, and kick him directly up the chin, making him tumble back into the other armed one.

Sending a jab to the oncoming one's neck, I push off of his shoulders, flipping into the air as I stomp onto the other, weaker one's head. Upon landing, I hurl my wrist up just in time to block an oncoming attack. I send a roundhouse punch to the attacker, before spinning, and hitting the other one with the lead-weighted tips of my cape.

That leaves... two. The weaker one, and the one that I knocked the armed one into, who's just getting up. The weaker one swings. I grab it. A moment passes, before a cracking can be heard. The thug screams in pain, pulling his arm back. I grab him by the collar of his shirt, and throw him into a table, breaking it.

... Note to self. Pay for that.

I've turned my back to the other one, but... I can already sense his presence behind me. (Well, okay, he's breathing hard. I'm still only human...)

I let my fist fly back, as it connects to his face, behind me. I didn't even have to look at him. Instead, all I do is listen as a loud sound is heard behind me, signifying that the thug fell to the ground, out cold.

I turn to The Scarecrow, who's the only one left, of his gang.

"I'd suggest surrender, at this point. Because one way or another, you're waking up tommorow in a cell at Arkham."



I spread my cape out, fully expecting to succumb to the gas. As I begin to cough... I notice something. I'm not. I haven't hallucinated. The anti-toxin officially works.

I then look over at Dinah Lance, who's been caught in this. I look towards the direction of The Scarecrow, as he runs for the elevator. No. I can't let him get away again. He has to be stopped... But... Dinah. She's been exposed to the toxin...

I reach into my belt, still coughing, and walk over to her.

"Here... Take this. Inoculate yourself and the thugs... It's the only way. Trust me..."

I put the vial in her hand, before running off towards the stairs. We're on the bottom floor. If Scarecrow wants to make an exit, He's going to have to do it at the very top... The Tenth. I take my grapnel, and fire, upwards, before swinging up to the top floor. Jumping from the cable as I make it to the ceiling, I run into a dark area.

He's here. I can tell... The aroma of the gas is evident.

"YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT I FEAR, SCARECROW? I'LL TELL YOU! I'M AFRAID OF LETTING YOU BACK OUT THERE TO HARM SOMEONE ELSE!"

I take out another set of Batarangs.

"So I'm not. You're going to jail."

I look at the vial in my hands and then at the hurt thugs around the room.

Okay..he spoke to me...and his voice was not a creepy as I thought. Infact it was a little familiar. Why was I standing here when I obviously wanted to do was pin him to the ground and rip his mask off?

I quickly inoculated myself and the moaning men on the ground before racing through the door. I hold my hands up stopping the Police officers as they barrel in.

"There's some poison gas in the room, you need to ventilate it first, myself and the others in the room are inoculated."

I turn and race back into the building.

"DINAH!" Helena's voice yells behind me. I slip my high heels off and barrel up the stairs taking two at a time.
Sorry, Helena but I don't have time right now to assure you.

What the..? My face hits a cable hanging from the ceiling. I lean over the bannister and look up. The top floor...I race upstairs and pause on the steps. I quickly crouch on the steps, my eyes trained on the two figures grappling at each other.
Don't intervene Dinah...just watch.

[Venom160]

{Harvey Dent}

I wake up on my back in a hospital room, they must of pumped me full of painkillers or somthing because I couldnt feel anything. I sluggishly reach to touch my face only to find it covered in bandages. Slowly starting to panic I start reaching out all over the hospital bed until I come across what I hope is the call button. I keep pressing it but nothing happens.

"Screw it! Hello! Can anyone hear me!"

Nurse - "Oh your awake."

I jerk my head over to the door.

"What happened?"

I could tell she was argueing with herself about rather to tell me anything or not.

Nurse - "Um I don't think I should tell you anything, let me go get your docter."

A few minutes later a rather tall man come in wearing a docter coat comes in.

Docter - "Ah Mr. Dent nice to see you awake, Im Dr. Samuals."

He reachs out to shake my hand but I ignore it.

"What happened?"

He withdraws his hand and looks at me gravely.

Dr. Samuals - "Ok right to buisness, there was an explosion at your house. We don't know exactly what happened but....."

As he starts to explain parts of it starts to come back to me, me opening a package and see the bomb and yelling Gil.....

"Gilda! Oh my god! Is Gilda ok?!"

The docter did'nt have to say anything, the look on his face was enough. I bow my head and start crying into my hands, I completely forgot about the bandages up until that point.

"Whats wrong with my face?"

Dr. Samuals - "I just want you to know that we got the best plastic surgeon flying in from Metropolis to fix your face, there will be some scars but not as bad as what they'd be if we didnt do anything."

"I want to see whats wrong with my face."

Dr. Samuals - "Id advise against that Mr. Dent, you probably won't be able to handle it in your current condition."

I start to get out of the bed, the docter tries to keep me from getting up but I push him out of the way and head towards a mirror tearing off the bandages as I went, I rip the last few bandages and look into the mirror.

http://i16.photobucket.com/albums/b3/venom160/TwoFace.gif

"Oh my god!"{Harvey Dent}

"Oh my god."

I couldnt take my eyes of the reflection staring back at me through the mirror, the left side of my face was completely chard and my left eye was a digusting yellow. I reach out and touch the left side of my mouth, it was so tightly pull back that my teeth was exsposed.

"Oh my god. ARRRHHHHHHH!!!!!"

I punch the mirror to shards.

Dr. Samuals - "Mr. Dent please calm down."

I feel the docter's hands on my shoulders.

"Let go of me."

Dr. Samuals - "We got to get you back into your bed."

"I SAID GET THE F**K OFF ME!"

Before I could even process what was going on I see my hands grab the docter by the head and proceed to slam it repeatedly into the wall, the docter stops moving and my hands let him go.

"I got to get the hell out of here."

I keep trying to move but I can't its like my body won't listen to my mind.

<Wwho are you.>

I see my head jerk around trying to find the source of the voice and than stop as if recognizing your voice.

"Oh its just you Harvey, don't you recognize me?"

<No I don't.>

"Well don't worry about it I'll explain everything later, but right now we have to get out of here."

<But what about the docter?>

I see my head jerk down to the docter than one of my hands reach down and check his pulse.

"He'll live."

I hear the sounds of foot steps coming towards the room. I watch as the thing controlling me turn my body towards the window, opens it and stare down to the ground.

"Good we're only on the first floor."

My body crawls through the window and procedes to climb down to the ground, he doesnt stop running until we're a good ten blocks away. As my body stumbles into an alley I realise im in control of my body again and how tired I feel, I collapse onto a large pile of garbage. As I fall asleep I hear his voice in my head.

<Rest easy Harvey, we have alot of work to do tomorrow.>

[Watchman]

(IC: Batman)

He's stronger than he appears. Not much, but enough to keep me down, for the time being. I'm actually struggling. His words only enter my brain seconds later, as He threatens Vicki. And Gotham.

...And that's when I lose grip. The Scarecrow's knife plunges at me, hitting me in the chest, when...

*SNAP*

The blade snaps. I watch as the knife handle and the blade become two parts, as it hits the symbol on my chest. My armor... Of course... The multi-weave. It was built to stop a knife, aswell as long range shots... I never needed to protect myself at all. In the end, the suit did it for me...

I use the opprotunity to kick The Scarecrow in the stomach, as we roll across the floor. His grip on my neck stays the same. Damn it... If he keeps it up, I could pass out. ...Well, that, or choke to death.

When he realises the knife has been rendered useless, He grabs at my neck with both arms. Okay... Now the real pressure is coming on...

We roll again. It gives me, about, two seconds of air as he reassumes his position choking me...

Then, I notice it. The pack in his costume... The one of fear gas... It must be how he managed to poison the crowd downstairs...

Letting go of his arms, I quickly grab one of the Batarangs I dropped, I slice the pack open, makng the gas come out.

"Tell me.... Scarecrow... You've spent all of this time... trying to see.... what other people fear..."

I kick him off of me, and get to my feet, as the gas sprays everywhere.

"But what was never brought up... was what YOU fear..."


Scarecrow backs up as the gas enters his face. No...he thinks to himself not like this. The room bends and changes into a twisted version of itself. The thing near him transform no longer human some kind of monster.

"NO!" he screams "You...you stay away from me" he keeps backing up closer and closer to a window. Then he sees them, the children from his school.

"Scarecrow...Scarecrow" they chant "Look at Crane that bookworm...dork"

"Stop it" his voice has become a whimper "Stop making fun of me" he is on the verge of tears. Then another unearthy images appears his father with the noose tied around his neck.

"Jonathan you good for nothing screw up" he keeps backing up and right before the window he sees it. The Scarecrow from his dreams his nightmares.

CRASH

He falls through the window just barely getting his hand up holding for dear life.

[Batman]

Scarecrow backs up as the gas enters his face. No...he thinks to himself not like this. The room bends and changes into a twisted version of itself. The thing near him transform no longer human some kind of monster.

"NO!" he screams "You...you stay away from me" he keeps backing up closer and closer to a window. Then he sees them, the children from his school.

"Scarecrow...Scarecrow" they chant "Look at Crane that bookworm...dork"

"Stop it" his voice has become a whimper "Stop making fun of me" he is on the verge of tears. Then another unearthy images appears his father with the noose tied around his neck.

"Jonathan you good for nothing screw up" he keeps backing up and right before the window he sees it. The Scarecrow from his dreams his nightmares.

CRASH

He falls through the window just barely getting his hand up holding for dear life.

(IC: Batman)

I can swear the lenses in my cowl widen, watching this. Scarecrow is losing it right infront of me... And I can't do anything to stop it. I shouldn't have unleashed the toxin onto him... It's deadly. Idiot. Didn't think...

That's when Scarecrow crashes through the window. If he falls, It's my fault.

NO. I'm no killer...

I immediatley rush to the window, and grab his obviously frail arm, pulling.

"Hang On!"

I keep pulling, pushing my feet off of the wall under the window to try and gain leverage.

Can't let this happen... He deserves many things for what he's done... But death? That's not on my agenda... I made a promise...

[twylight]

(IC: Batman)

I can swear the lenses in my cowl widen, watching this. Scarecrow is losing it right infront of me... And I can't do anything to stop it. I shouldn't have unleashed the toxin onto him... It's deadly. Idiot. Didn't think...

That's when Scarecrow crashes through the window. If he falls, It's my fault.

NO. I'm no killer...

I immediatley rush to the window, and grab his obviously frail arm, pulling.

"Hang On!"

I keep pulling, pushing my feet off of the wall under the window to try and gain leverage.

Can't let this happen... He deserves many things for what he's done... But death? That's not on my agenda... I made a promise...




I swear..if he falls, it's Batman's fault. The man has done 'nothing' wrong...I don't even hesitate. I slip my shoes on and race over to the window, the glass crunching under my feet.

"**** it! Are you trying to kill him?" I say as I grab the rope and pull.

[MST3K 4ever]

Mr Freeze rests back in his lair. He looks at his suit and begins pouring my freezing solution into it realizing that his recent killing spree has taken a lot of energy out of the suit.

I must be mindful that using the freezing power of the suit and gun takes a lot of the solution. I need to be more selective in my victims from now on. Another attribute of my suit is the strength factor. Breaking someone's neck can be equally satisfying as watching the freeze to death.

He stares at his frozen three henchmen for moment and then moves on. Next on my list...Carlson & Wright industries. They rejected me and Ben Carlson despite being in competition with Jon Walker was a friend of his...therefore he is my enemy.

[Watchman]

Scarecrow is pulled through the window and lands on the floor. He begins to crawl away from them and collaspes. He curls up into a ball and starts to wimper

"Scarecrow" he just says this over and over again "Scarecrow, Scarecrow, Scarecrow, Scarecrow, Scarec...row" he passes out on the floor due to the gas.

[Batman]

I swear..if he falls, it's Batman's fault. The man has done 'nothing' wrong...I don't even hesitate. I slip my shoes on and race over to the window, the glass crunching under my feet.

"**** it! Are you trying to kill him?" I say as I grab the rope and pull.

(IC: Batman)

I grit my teeth. This is absolutely no time to put the blame on me, goddamn i-

...

Says the man who just blamed himself. It's a good thing I didn't say it aloud... I just made a contradiction...

I ignore the words, grabbing Scarecrow as Dinah pulls his other arm up. With our combined efforts, We manage to pull him back through the window.

Scarecrow is pulled through the window and lands on the floor. He begins to crawl away from them and collaspes. He curls up into a ball and starts to wimper

"Scarecrow" he just says this over and over again "Scarecrow, Scarecrow, Scarecrow, Scarecrow, Scarec...row" he passes out on the floor due to the gas.

...And here, I thought I'd have to deal with him the hard way. At least now, it'll be easier for the Police to take him into custody.

I walk over, and pull his head up. Alright, time to learn how good of a detective I really am...

I take the mask off. And sure enough... Under it is the somewhat distorted face of Doctor Jonathan Crane. The connections I made proved accurate.

I take another vial of anti-toxin from my belt, and plug it into his arm. I then take out another cable from my belt, and tie him up, quickly. I finally look back, somewhat, at Dinah.

"To answer your question... No. I wasn't. But I almost ended up doing so, unintentionally... So... Thanks for the help."

That's when I notice Dinah coming towards me and Crane. If she comes close enough... There's a chance she could recognise who I am. After all, I didn't have time to wash the stench of Virgin Margarita off of my breath...

I leap into the air, flying over her head as I land by the now broken window. I'm not about to let myself be exposed over a simple misunderstanding. I turn back to her.

"Sorry for the hostility, but I'm not exactly what you'd call 'social'. You have an eyewitness account of tonight's events... That should be enough to explain what happened here to the Police. Now, If you'll excuse me..."

I throw her Crane's mask, stopping her in her tracks. I then leap out of the window, cape spread, before firing a grapnel at a nearby building, and swinging away...

"...The night is young."

I... did it. I defeated The Scarecrow.

No. I almost costed Crane his life. I shouldn't have been so careless... If it weren't for Dinah, Crane would've fallen, despite my attempts to pull him up. I have to be more careful... Have to prepare myself for those types of situations...

I trained for the rapists, the muggers... The common criminal. But Crane was far from 'common'. And one thing, above all of this, leaves me on edge...

He may not be the only one. He may have been the mere beginning.

God, I was right. I do need an asprin...

[twylight]

I stand there staring at the empty window, the cool breeze of Gotham City caressing my hair. Everything seems like a dream...a dream...it all went so fast...and oddly...he didn't bother me. I mean..I didn't even notice he was in a costume.
Was it because practically all my life I grew up around the costumes?

I look down at the thin pile of man on the floor, catching sight of my run nylons and the ripped hem of my dress. I push my now loose bangs from my forehead and sigh.

I had a lot of explaining to do. And as much as I didn't enjoy the prospect of an entire night at GCPD, which is what was doomed to happen with the investigation and the inevitable interogation. I was most worried about seeing mom.

"FREEZE!"


I jump back and cover my eyes as the gun lights play across the room.

And...here we go....

[Watchman]

Metropolis Police Department

"Corben my office now!" screams a portly man who then slams the door to his office.

"Looks like the chief angry with you John" says a man at his desk. Another man gets up from his desk his about 6'2 with brown hair he looks back at the man sitting down.

"No **** Sherlock" he was Detective John Corben the most dirty cop on the force. He strolled his way to the chief's office and opened the door. "Um..I think you want to see me chiefy"

"Shut up and sit down Corben" Corben goes and sits down acros from the chief. The chief opens up a folder and flips through some papers. "Lets see here John Corben detective for about six years but you seem to think that you should take other jobs"

"What do you mean chief"

"You damn well know what I mean" the chief stands up from his chair "This police force is almost clean. I have to get the rest of the dirt and slime off of it and that includes you Corben" John just sits there with a smile on his face. "But you seem to slithered your way to some big friends so I can't just throw your sorry *** out of here"

"That's too bad chief I guess I should go back to work now" John starts to get up.

"No you sit back down" the chief says in a stern voice "I can't fire you but I can get rid of you. You are being transferred to bright and beautiful lGotham"

"What...you're sending me to that ****hole you can't do this to me!" he screamed he jumped out of his chair and was face to face with the chief.

"Pack your bags Corben now get out of my sight". John threw the door opened and slammed it shut. He started walking for the front door when a hand went down on his shoulder.

"Hey John how's it going"

"How's it going...how's it" he grabbed the arm and twisted it until he heard a snap. The other cop let out a scream.

"My hand...what did you do to my hand" John went over to him and grabbed him by the shirt collar.

"I feel peachy how bout you?" he tossed the cop and he crashing into some desks. John stormed out of the building leaving the rest of the cops watching over their injuried officer.

Gotham City

"We are now arriving in Gotham City please turn off all electronic items and fasten your seatbelts and again thank you for choosing U.S. Airlines". He looked at his watch through his sunglasses 12:43 in the afternoon and in a few minutes he will be officially arriving in hell. At least there would be pleanty of jobs opened. After the plane landed and he got his bag he made his way out to get a taxi. Before he did he notice a man holding a white sign saying Corben on it.

"Yeah I'm Corben"

"John Corben I'm your ride follow me I will get the car" he follow the man out. Outside he lit up a cigeratte and a big black limo pulled up. He got in and the car drove off. He pressed the intercom button he didn't even know where he was going.

"Um...driver where the hell are you taking me"

"To Carmine Falcone's", that put a smile on his face. Look out Gotham here comes big bad John.

[Trigger]

Herald had never felt such a rush in his boring, middle class life. Kilowat started treating him like a bigger threat after he stole that Porsche. Kilo called on his help more often than not, and Terra began including him in her decisions. They had kept very low- key with their shopping plans. Kilo and Terra weren't dumb enough to keep a hot piece of property on them for longer than a day. In fact Kilo was on the phone last time Herald had seen him.

"Gaaah! He hung up!" Kilo tossed his cell phone at one of the warehouse's walls.

"What's the matter?" Terra asked in her most concerned voice.

"I had a guy on the phone. He had a client that could use a Posrche, but as soon as he heard who was the original owner, he freaked out and hung up!"

"Would you want to be buy a piece a Lexcorp property that was stolen of Lexcorp's golden boy?"

"No..."

"Exactly, we need to find someone sleezy if we want to ditch this car."

"That's the problem, no one is brave enough to buy it! I've tried every low-down, dirty car stripper in town. I've talked with every pimp, dealer, coke addict, and whore in town!"

"We'll just have to keep trying. Hey why don't we look up someone in Keystone or Gotham?"

"I would, but-"

Suddenly the phone cellphone rang. Kilowat ran and grabbed the somewhat damaged phone.

"H-hello?!?"

"I heard you have a piece of property I want. My boss is a part of the russian mob and he wants a new Porsche for a client of his." said a scratchy, deep voice.

"Dude!! You have a deal! Where do you want it?"

"Bring it to the old S.T.A.R. Labs warehouse by the docks."

"Done, done, and doner!" Kilowat said while smiling at Terra.

"Good."

* * * * * * * *

Mr. Jones leaned back into his office chair. As he hung up the phone, he gave Conner, Chloe, and Duela a thumbs up. They all cheered and he felt a little happier. Never in his life had he had such ease in finding any stolen items. Even a child would know to ask for a name before speaking to someone over the phone.

"We should call Hank, Don, and Bette! We could meet these guys within the hour if we did." Duela suggested.

"Agreed. Chloe, you and Dad stay here and gather back-up."

"Sure thing Conner, be careful."

"Okay!" he yelled as he ran out of the Metropolis PD with Duela.

[Charlie No-One]

Poison Ivy covered her costume with her jacket and walked to the bus station. The night had gone terribly wrong. She was ready to kill the man that had caused her so much pain, yet she could not. A metahuman had stopped her. The destruction of Gotham Greenhouse was a cover up for something bigger. Roger Maguire was Pamela’s former lover. He was the reason why Pam signed up for Project Regenious in the first place. Roger said “Pamela! It is such a good business deal! Government jobs bring in the big bucks! Come on! I am the head of the department. We need a botanist.” Of course, at the time, Pamela only had love in her eyes and would do anything for her man. He was the only one to love her since her bother died.

After a few minutes, the bus stopped in front of Saint Alephaba’s Park. Poison Ivy muttered the crisp password and floated down to the underground liar. The normally gray walls were coated with a crisp layer of Rycogec. Pamela, disgusted, clawed at the wall covering, ripping it to shreds. The flowers wilted underneath her fiery grasp. The plant had troubled her! It had changed her life violently and quickly, destroying her last tips of ever having a decent start to life. And for what? Power? No! It was for someone else. Someone corrupted by power; for Roger; for the government.

After the wall was cleansed of the evil, Pamela finally calmed down and held her head. Where was she the last year? Why was she so twisted? Hot watery tears rejuvenated her cheeks. It was like the rain. It was the healing factor of her life.

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

...I'm still out here.

The thought briefly passes my mind as I throw an attacker into a crate. These people are shipping illegal drug cartels out into the city. Correction... They were. That was before I showed them, exactly, why their employers are going to be afraid of shipping these types of cartels into Gotham City.

It's been, at least by my last estimate, three hours since I apprhended Doctor Jonathan Crane. Alias The Scarecrow, a madman using fear inducing toxins to better the victims of his blatant insanity. It's also been three hours since I last encountered a, what I consider to be 'amatuer socialite', by the name of Dinah Lance. Whom of which I am beginning to suspect is connected with one of my former trainers, Ted Grant. Alias The WildCat.

But that's completely beside the point. I could've gone home. I could've gone back to Vicki's. I could've even dropped by the office to catch up on the ever growing stacks of paperwork meant for Bruce Wayne. Instead... I'm doing this...

I spin, narrowly missing a hit from another attacker, before turning around, and throwing a Batarang at him, taking the baseball bat he wields out of his hands. He then lunges at me. I leap into the air, flip, and send my foot into his back, making him crash into a wall, before landing.

What am I becoming? Before this, I was obsessed, yes. But that was mainly due to the planning that went into this... Fueled mainly by the rage that drove me to this point, concerning the corruption of Gotham, and the disrespect for my parent's memory. However... I can't help but feel it's evolved from that, since I became Batman. It's almost as if I enjoy it, as strange... or even as insane as that sounds.

Another lunges at me with a raised fist. I block it, before pushing it aside, and sending a jab to the side of his abdominal area. I then spin, and kick him right across the chin, sending him falling right ontop of another one I took out. Looking around, I notice every one of them are taken out, now.

...The fact that there's even a hint of me wanting more, quite frankly, sends a small, practically unoticeable chill down my spine. I don't do this for thrills. I do it because it's needed, plain and simple.

I step onto one of them, as I walk towards another. He's still awake... But barely. As he rubs his head, I grab him, and hoist him off of his feet. He tenses, afraid of me, as He looks away from my face.

I look at his jacket, and notice a rose. The calling of Carmine 'The Roman' Falcone. It figures. I take the rose, and hold it up.

"You've done this before. I know it. I can almost taste it's truth. But let me tell you something."

I hold up the rose, making damned sure he pays attention to it. Then, I crush it, angrily.

"You're not doing it anymore. When the Roman eventually buys you out of jail, give him a message for me."

I pull him closer, as the lenses in my cowl become narrow.

"Tell him that if this continues, He'll be seeing more of Batman."

I then raise my head, before slamming it into his face, knocking him out cold. Dropping him, I sprinkle the crushed rose petals on him, before turning. I can hear the sirens from here. It's best that I make myself scarce, quickly.

Taking my grapnel, I shoot it at the highest point, and swing up. Finding a shadow, I hide, as the police swarm the area. Minutes pass, as the thugs are escorted out of the area. A few of the now woken thugs mention something about a giant Bat. But, of course, the officers ignore it. Good. I'm not out to make myself a celebrity, despite... well, earlier events.

As the officers leave, I step out, and pull the grapnel back out of my belt. A moment passes. If I do this, I'm just going to keep looking for more of them. More thugs to thrash. More thrills to seek. I lower the grapnel, before looking out at the sky. Sunrise is a mere minutes away. I reach up, and press the internal button on the side of my cowl.

"Alfred. Arrange a pick-up outside of the Gotham Pier."

"... I-"

"Don't ask."

[Charlie No-One]

As Pamela grasped the dying Rycogec in her hands, a thought bounced into her head. The new plant had been her discovery. Rycogec was a scientific break through! The cells in the vegetable could regenerate and increase health. The flytrap on the little vine was the first of its kind. She could sell it to the public and make a fortune, but that wasn’t important. Pamela could finally make a name for herself; she could show the world that she was something.

Running to her office, the scientist ripped off her costume and slipped into a sleek white lab coat. Along with the coat, she slid on a pair of white business pants. Pamela tucked her hair in a ponytail and finished off the ensemble with a pair of glasses. The glasses gave her the intellectual flare that would help her show off her new specimen.

Inside her private garden, Ivy tucked three fresh seeds of Rycogec, also known as Dionaea Regenis, into a planter. Pamela clutched her pride and joy in one hand and her cellphone in the other.

“Hey, Carl? This is Pamela Isley. Dead? No! I am very much alive. Yes, I will catch up with you later, but I was wondering if you still did PR work? Really? Good. I am going to need a press conference for tomorrow. Time? You choose. I have a little specimen to show the world,”

[Red]

I hear my cell phone ringing, I stride over to the table and place at my ear “Mr. Luthor…its Edge, we need to talk about the…”

I quickly interrupt the imbecile “I told you not to call me here. Ever.”

“But…”

“No excuses. If you ever call me here again, they will be selling your corpse for dog meat. Got it?”

He pauses, probably thinking of something to say and snivel at my feet like a dog. “Yes Mr. Luthor.” I can hear the fear in his voice. “But, but it’s about the Kasnians and the Lexoskel.”

I stroke my hand gently down my chin “Dockside 12:00pm” I order and press the button my cell phone ending the call before he can answer. What could they want now? They have already seen the simulation, so close to the deal what could they want?

I reach into my shirt pocket and pull out my bottle of pills. I slam them on the table, unscrew the top and place two pills in my palm. As I raise my hand, I catch it shacking I, I can’t stop it. I quickly the drop two pills into my mouth. I screw the lid back on, and place the bottle back in my pocket and raise my hand to my eyes, it’s settling. I clench my fist, and then straighten my tie. Now to see what kind of mess Edge as made.

The limo grinds to a halt. I move in closer to the darkened windows and look outside, then turn my wrist and look at my watch, 12.00pm. I better not be wasting my time with another of Edge’s exaggerations.

The driver steps out and opens my door; I slip a 50 dollar bill in his pocket “Get lost for a while.”

“Yes sir.” He walks off towards the nearby bars and disappears into the fog.

I spot Edge puffing on a cigar in the corner of the docks; he’s standing next to some old ship containers. I check the holstered gun under my jacket; never can be too careful even if it is a worm like Edge. As I get in closer he drops his cigar and grinds it under his shoe. He runs his hand through his greasy brown hair, then down his stubble beard.

“You better not be wasting my time Edge?” I ask as my eyes match his.

“It’s the Kasnians. The deal, we set up, I mean you set up Luthor. They’re backing out unless they get another demonstration of the Lexoskel in action. They seem to think that the demo they witnessed was for their show only and the lexoskel is nothing but a kids play thing made of fiberglass.”

“Ingrates.” I pause for a moment. “But maybe I can use this. So they want a demonstration…tell me have you heard these reports that have been plaguing the Daily Planet for the last few weeks of this “Super-man” flying around the sky saving people?

“You mean the one you caught messing around at the construction site?What’s that got to do with anything?”

“Well whatever this “thing” is it obviously has some kind of hero complex, one I can use to my advantage.”

“How you gonna do that?”

“Lexcorps charity event for the hospital next week is going to have some uninvited guests. Extend an invitation to our “friends” in Kasnia to come to the benefit. Then have the Lexoskel striped of anything that incriminates Lexcorp and get the most experienced pilot you have to fly it.”

“What if he can’t be bought?”

“There are many other ways to persuade someone, use your imagination. Have it crash the party and our mysterious flying saviour will no doubt intervene, to which he will meet an unfortunate end. The Kasnians will be able to see the Lexoskel in combat and I will have one less annoyance.”

“Two birds, one stone.”

“Exactly, I trust you can handle this.”

“Its done Luthor.”

“Good. Don’t mess this Edge or you’ll be down there.” I place my hand on this shoulder, then move in closer and point down to the ocean “With your friends.”

[MST3K 4ever]

Mr. Freeze is amazed at how easily that he made it not only through the sewer system, but how easily he made it to Ben Carlson's office. No security guards on patrol and not even a security camera pointed at him.

He kicks down the down door and says, "The eyes of justice have found you Ben Carlson." There is but a single desk lamp shining in the office, and Carlson is having a drink. He is very calm as he doesn't even turn around to see Mr. Freeze. Rather he takes a swig and turns to face Freeze and says, "Hello Victor I was wondering when you would get here. Do you have any idea how long I have been waiting to see you? Ever since I read about Jon Walker I knew eventually you'd be here."

Freeze asks as he raises his gun, "Then you know why I am here?" Carlson repiles, "I think I have a pretty good idea. Wanna drink before you do this?" Freeze doesn't react and Carlson says, "Okay I'll have another one." He fixes himself another drink and says, "Why all of this Victor? Why? What's the point has any of you killing brought Nora back?" Freeze replies, "You of all people have no right to ask me that question. You were her father I reached out to you for help and you turned me away. You allowed your own daughter to die and you could've saved her." Carlson says, "Maybe but I was not about to allow you to make my daughter into your science project. If I had helped you with your experiements it could've made things worse. All your testing and findings were highly questionable at best. We are barely in the infancy of curing cancer and you're trying to graduate college. Put yourself in my position Victor I loved my daughter more than you'll ever know. There's no doubt you loved her and she loved you. Watching you to together was a great joy. You were the first man to love her for who she was not because she was an heir to my money. Yes I believe that you two were soulmates, but I loved her before she was even born. From the minute that her mother told me she was pregnant. So don't think for one minute that you have the right to come in here in self-righteous anger to kill me. Because you have no earthly idea the hell I have gone through since Nora's death."

Freeze lowers his gun and stares intensely at Carlson. Ben takes another drink and says, "The nights that I have sat up second guessing my decision not to follow wondering if you were right. Or that I have screamed to the Heavens what was the horrible crime I commited to warrant the punishment of losing my first born daughter. Do you know that kind of hell Victor? DO YOU?" He throws his drink at the wall and the glass shatters against it.

He says to Victor, "Did you know your former mother-in-law has been Gotham Sanitarium twice because she tried to commit suicide? Or how many of Nora's siblings have stopped talking to me because they found out about how I turned you away? Believe me Victor you have no idea what hell is, but I do. You think killing people you believe have caused you pain will ease your suffering, I can take one look at you and tell that you believe it. Well far be it for me to stand in the way of your happiness. Tell me something Victor haven't you wondered why it was so easy for you to get to me? Simple I wanted to look you in the face when you killed me. To see the look of satisfaction on your face as you encased me in ice. To be honest with you I don't fear you or death anymore."

Carlson walks over to Freeze and grabs the barrel of his gun placing it on his forehead he says, "So go ahead Victor. Pull the trigger and let's get this over with." Freeze stares intently at him and his former Father-in-law screams, "WELL WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR??? DO IT!!!! DO IT!!!!" Carlson takes a deep breath and says, "Either do it or get out of here because you're wasting my time."

Freeze lowers his gun and says, "The burden you must bear. Knowing you might have been able to save your daughter, and the pain you have caused your family is more pain than I could ever cause you by killing you. I choose to allow you to live with your pain...that is justice in this situation."

Freeze turns and walks away back to the sewers and his hide-out, and for the first time since Nora's death he feels a tear rolling down his cheek.

[Green Lantern]

Son of a... can't let innocent people get hurt. Have to let this bastard go for now.

As the villain walks away, Barry runs at the nearest tornado. Hope to hell this works... He started circling the twister in the opposing direction to its winds and within a minute all the tornadoes were gone, but Barry collapsed, exhausted from the effort.

"Iris... if you can hear me... come get me... too tired to move... corner of Fox... Carmine... unhh"

Five minutes later Iris pulled up in here car, and ran over to Barry, shaking him awake.
"Barry! What happened?"

"Some freak with a cane... some sorta Weather Wizard or some s**t like that... He could shoot lightning bolts at you and make tornadoes, lord knows what else... he killed some cops and wiped me out with a few tornadoes, I had to save people before trying to get him."

"Shh... you just rest now."

She helped him to the car and drove him home.

Unbeknownst to them, a hooded figure watched from the alley.

"Wllgtmrvnglln.Wll!" (Will get my revenge, Allen. I will!)
Iris drove towards the campus, and towards Barry's dorm, not noticing a yellow blur following her home. They got to the parking lot and she idled the car to let Barry out.

"Sure you don't wanna come inside? I don't have any homework or anything, so I'll be bored until I recharge..."

"You may not, but I do. Sorry sweetie, but you'll live. Just play ping pong with yourself or something."

"We've been together since High school, you should know by now that I don't like to lose, even to myself"
He stuck his tongue out at her and then leaned into kiss her, passionately.
"Guess, I'll see you tomorrow then huh? Have fun studying."

"Oh, you know it." She rolled her eyes, as Barry closed the door. Barry watched as the car pulled away. For a moment he thought he saw something follow it, but convinced himself he was just being paranoid.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Ten minutes later, in her apartment, Iris heard a knock on the door. She opened the door, leaving the security chain on. "Who's th... EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!" She tried to speak, but when she saw her visitor all she could do is scream. Suddenly the door broke off its hinges and knocked Iris to the ground below it. Vibrating over her was Ed Thawne.

"...Du yu no how lng it took me to slo dwn my spch enff to be undrstndble? It's all yur stpd bytoy's fault. I'll kll yu to teach him a lssn. Wht are you waiting fur? Call him. Hve him "ZOOM" to your rescu He'll be too late. Zoom. Isn't that such an intense word? I think I'll cll myslf that."

Iris frantically hit her speed dial. "Barry! Please help..." Before she could finish her sentence a yellow hand flew accross her face and her scream drowned out the sound of her jaw bone breaking into several pieces. Tears rolled down her face and blood poured from her mouth as she looked up in time to see a yellow blur land in her chest. Zoom's kick broke all but two of her ribs and sent her sprawling across the room.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

As he heard the scream, Barry dropped the phone, and windows across town shattered as he ran to Iris's apartment. Dear god... just let her be okay. Please.

He got there and saw the knocked down door, and his former friend standing over Iris, fist raised to bring down in her face again. She coughed and Barry saw the droplets of blood that came out.

"GET AWAY FROM HER YOU SADISTIC BASTARD! IF YOU LAY ANOTHER GODDAMNED FINGER ON HER I'LL..."

"Du wht Alln? Kll me? Doubtful."

Zoom picked up Iris and threw her at blinding speed into the far wall near Barry. Barry was too shocked to react in time to catch her and she landed with a thud next to his feet. "NO! GOD DAMN YOU!" Barry picked her up and felt for a pulse. Just barely. "Iris, hold on. Please. You can do it. You're strong. Don't leave me."

"Barry. Don't do anything you'll regret. Please. It'll beokay. I just need to sleep now... good night Barry."

With those last words, her eyes shut, and her chest stopped struggling to raise and lower with each breath. Tears welled up in Barry's goggles as he realized he hadn't been there for the one person he loved the most in the world, when she had needed him.

"YOU SICK MURDERING BASTARD! I WAS NEVER ANYTHING BUT NICE TO YOU! WHAT THE HELL DID I DO TO DESERVE THIS YOU MONSTER?"

"Trted me like the dirt on your shoes. And now she's dead because of it. Who's nxt Alln? Mom? Dad? Brother? Crtnly not you. You nd to sffer for making me a frk!"

"NO! You'll hurt noone else!"

Barry threw himself at Zoom at near light speed and an orangish blur circled the world, ending up in the Arizona desert. Barry dropped Zoom and continued running to build up momentum. He spun and carried his momentum back to Zoom laying a haymaker on Ed's jaw and sending him flying through the air.

http://img97.imageshack.us/img97/9581/flashvzoomfullycolored4xw.jpg

Zoom struggled to pick himself off the ground after the punch, and Barry stood, ready to beat him into hamburger when he did.

"Pick your slimey ass up you spineless pathetic worm. I want the satisfaction of beating your face into jello fairly."

[Nightwing]

(IC: Ultimate Green Arrow)


Oh you did it this time, Harper. You really ****** up this time. I've been following the Chinese mob for months from a tip I recieved from unamed sources who've offered me a payday so big if I make it out alive, tonight though it doesn't seem that way. These guys are some of the best in the business, and I'm not afraid to admit even better then little old me. But that's just in hand to hand, I doubt any of these guys could hit a certain target with four arrows in hand like I can. So here I am, stripped of my equipment and personal information with nothing but my green pants, all because I was one man jumped by about a dozen ninjas. The funny this was that I thought I had enough training to go in alone, should've called for backup.

Minutes pass and two of the guards start talking and laughing to eachother while talking in chinese, and all I can do is sit there and watch. Usually, I'm known for my temper of never being calm no matter what the situation. But that's different, I DID come all the way from Star to Gotham for a reason. Akido Akebono, leader of some of the world's finest underground mobs. I was told when I was captured that he'd deal with me himself when he was finished with whatever the hell he was dealing with in the first place. It's only a matter of time, and I aint goin' nowhere. One of the guards come to me and jabs me right across the face, knocking two of my teeth out. I was already bleeding from the beating I got when I got into this dump, but that's ok I've been hit harder.

"You have alot of nerve dealing with people who aren't even in your league, kid."

"And here I thought you only spoke chinese. If I have alot of "nerve" as you put it, then you hit like a girl."

That earned me another jab right in the gut, and I nearly fell over in the chair.

"Don't piss me off tonight, I've broken many necks before in my time with working for Mr. Akebono. You're lucky he gave us orders not to kill you right here and now, or you would've been dead before you had the chance to make another one of your sharp insults."

"Look buddy, I don't want to be here just as much as you do. But unfortunately for you, I have a little business of my own with Akibono. So you mind not gettin' all up in my face? And another thing, the next time you try and threaten me, make sure I'm not a guy whose been hit by the likes of giants, metahumans, or even goons like you. You don't scare me, big guy."

"Why you no good peace of..."

"Enough!!"

Finally. Akido walks in after my new friend attempted to rip me a new one, with his nice expensive suit, cheap $30 dollar haircut, and red sunglasses. If I was dealing with him, I could never take him seriously. I mean all that cash and he couldn't afford a decent Rolex watch? I'm not here for that anyway, tonight, I'm here to deliver an arrow directly through his skull.

"I've been hearing you both long enough. Chang, get back to your quarters and take Chi with you. Remember, he's not fluent in English like the rest of us. Our new associate here and I need to have a private conversation of our own."

"Sir, yes sir."

"So, I take it you had a "busy" night?"

I grinned at my shot to joke around with him, just so he doesn't see what I'm really capable of doing to him. I like to soften up my opponents before taking 'em out. But he wasn't in the mood for small talk. Once his boys left and I went for a punchline, the next thing you know he came out of nowhere and did some flying judo kick which gushered even more blood.

"You think I'm here for games? You're nothing but a waste of time for me, all you heroes that have tried to bring me down just ended up making fools of themselves. I'm one of the best of the best, and I plan on being like that for years to come. I've read alot about you and actually found out you prance around calling yourself, the Green Arrow."

"Well who did you expect I was, the big bad Batman? Look who's doing the small talk now, mister general chow's chicken. You seriously don't think you can keep me here for long, do you?"

If there's another trait I'm known for, it's for always being prepared. Luckily when these guys were friskin' me and taking all my stuff, they never had the thought of checking the inside of my mouth. While I've been sitting here for hours, I kept a sharp arrow bud underneath my bottom teeth and managed to twist my neck behind me and spit it out in my left hand. I've been working the ropes they tied me up in since then, what the hell is it made out of? I can slowly feel it loosening, it'll just take a little more time.

Akido starts pacing back and fourth in the room, just my luck. That's when I start whispering to myself after what I saw he was going for.

"Aw hell..."

He comes to a halt, and grabs the two swords hanging on the wall. Within those swords in my reflection, which he grins once seeing. It doesn't take a rocket scientist to know what is going through his head, he was going to MY head off in about 10 seconds if I didn't do something.

"KIAAAHH!!"

****. Akido came running toward me with both swords at hand and slashed the two together when he reached closed enough to do some real damage, I pushed back on the chair I was in a fell on the ground. He missed, and tried another swing while I kept rolling out of the way as the swords kept hitting the chair instead of me. The rope that held me up broke and I was suddenly free, all I have to do now is get my gear.

"Get back here you fool, and face me! You're about to feel the real wrath of the dragon."

I run toward the back of the room where all my stuff had been stashed, and then the next thing you know he starts blowing out fire out of his mouth and his lights are glowing like the frontlights to my Lambo. His body is fused with some sord of dragon....great, guess that explains the red shades he was wearing earlier.

I start rapidly shooting arrows and pulling back on about 5 each time I released the last batch, each of them got fried in mid air and didn't even make it to Akibono. I think out of the five though, two managed to pin him up against the wall. Damn, should've used that to my advantage. He came toward me and didn't need the swords anymore obviously, the entire room started getting embrawled in fire and I was that much closer to my death bed every where I turned. Now how in the blue hell am I going to take down this guy? That's when it hit me.

"The fire extinguisher arrow."

Even with all the crap happening to me now, I managed to crack a grin at the thought I just had. I kept rolling out of the way everytime he took a swing at me or spitted out a bigger ball of fire then the last. All that was in question now was how I was going to get that arrow down his throat....

[batnkevlar]

Aw man. Awwww man. Keystone City... and I'm here. My backpack weighs a ton, and I see the skyscrapers touch the clouds. It's a very interesting feeling, you see, being the aquarium fish that's been let out into the ocean. I can run around, be free. No boundaries. No rules. No one to answer to.

"40 dollars kid," said the bus driver. I look over at him.

"Huh?" I asked.

"40 dollars. 40 buckaroos. 40 of the green paper. 40 bucks," he expanded.

"Oh ok," I replied. I pulled out my wallet and took out a fifty. "Do you have change?" I asked, handing the fifty to him. He smiled and took it.

"This should cover the cost," the driver said, closing the door behind me.

"Oh, ok..." I muttered to myself as he drove off. I walked down the street to find my new place.

So in order to better my living conditions, my Aunt Iris gave me some money for the big city, not to mention setting it up so i can go to Keystone High for my sophomore year. Cool stuff, smalltown was getting boring. I've always been a big city type of guy. I can take care of myself.

So Iris mentioned I wouldn't be able to live with her, so I'd have get my own apartment. She pulled a few strings so I'd be allowed to, at my age, to live on my own. Best Aunt Ever. I'm gonna have to remind myself to say thank you to her.

Tomorrow's the first day of school. Who knows what the next day may bring?

[twylight]

I flop on my bed, my eyes barely keeping themselves open. My alarm clock blares with green lines, informing me, taunting me with the time. I roll over and moan quietly, 4:36 am.
My mind fuzzy with what had happened.


“Dinah! DINAH! Are you okay?” Josh’s voice rang out over the gather crowd, pushing his way through the police line as I’m escorted out of the building. My dress hem is in tatters, my nylons are run and I don’t even want to think about what my hair must look like. I watch Josh come towards me, my tense body relaxing slightly at the sight of someone I could trust.

“Sir!” A police officer jogged to intercept him.
“Sir get..”

Josh grabbed the man by the collar.
“That is my sister and you better get the hell out of my way.”
A hand rested on his shoulder.

“Calm down kid.”

“Slam!”

I break away from the three police officers around me.

Slam Grabs my shoulders as Josh turns around.
“Are you okay?”

I nod,
“Yes, I’m fine…OH MY….Jason! Where is he? Is he okay?”

Slam nods.
“He’s fine.”

I open my mouth to answer but Josh grabs me in a hug.
“Thank goodness you’re safe.”

I hug him back, my chin on his shoulder I close my eyes.
“Helena?”

Josh pulls away.
“She’s fine, a little shaken but worried about you.”

“Bradley, what are you doing here?” I turn at the voice as one of the officers with me steps forward. Slam nonchalantly puts his hand in his pocket and takes a drag from his cigarette.

“A friend of mine was here.”

“This isn’t in your…”

“I’m here!” Harvey huffed up, leaning over, his hands on his knees.

I look at them, breathless Harvey and Slam, with my three police escorts facing them.

“HEY!” A call came from the sidelines.
“Let’s get moving! We need to clear it up before Gardner gets here.”

The officer nodded and grabbed my arm.
“Don’t come where you don’t belong Bradley.”

Josh takes a step forward, only to have Slam hold up his arm.
“Just here to pick up the lady’s bag.”


I slowly sit up and peel my dress off. They’d both been lucky that the little police rivalry had\ been witnessed by only a few people, if that. I doubt if Josh even knew what it was about. If only he’d seen how heated it had gotten at HQ. Speaking of HQ, more than 6 hours in an interrogation room sitting in an uncomfortable chair. I slipped on a large T-shirt.


“You’ve never met him before?”

I look up at the man, wondering if my eyes had rings as dark as they felt.
“No, not that I know of.”

“Not that you know of?”

“No.”

“Is there any chance you did?”

I sighed and placed my face in my hands, letting out a moan, before slapping my hands down on the metal

“Look. I’m a Private Investigator, shall we have a little professional courtesy? We’ve been her for at least 4 hours. You’ve questioned me on all the applicable points of the events tonight, or last night. He has a mask on...he could be anyone. He could be you.
If you want to question me about Batman, I’ll set a date and we can do this at another time. I promise, I won’t forget anything.”

He stopped pacing and rested his hands on the desk, leaning forward.

“Are you…accusing me of being Batman?”

I stare at him, my eyebrows raised in disbelief, before I flop my head forward and let it hit the table with a thud.


I curl up in bed, and snuggle under my covers, yawning.
I wonder where Bruce Wayne went, he ran off and was able to evade police questioning, or maybe he was able to hold of the police questioning till a better time. The bennies of being rich and powerful.



“Here.”

I look up and take the Styrofoam coffee cup from Slams hand.
“Thanks.” I murmur as I sip it. Pushing back the sleeves of Harvey’s trench coat that I’m wearing, it’s sash tied across my waist with yards of fabric left over.

Slam sighs as he sits down.

“How’s mom?”

Slam nods.
“Practically beat up the desk sergeant. I forgot where you got it from..” He says the last part softly.

I shift in my seat and look at him as he stares off.
“She’s changed, hasn’t she?”

Slam nods.
“Everyone does.”

I look down at the dark liquid in the white foam cup, the wall clock ticking quietly on the wall, the office all but empty at 2:00 in the morning.

“Losing your father took a lot out of her.”

I look up as he breaks the silence, he takes a long drag at his cigarette, his eyes still on the distant wall.

“We never talk about it.”

“No…no…I don’t suppose you do.” He flicks the end of his cigarette into the ash tray.

I take a sip of coffee and sink into Harvey’s coat, feeling warm and comfortable.
I was where I always wanted to be, the police headquarters, except I was in front of the desk instead of behind it.

“I hardly see you in her anymore.” He said as if urging me to speak,

“No..she’s...quieter now.”

Slam gave a slight chuckle.
“As much as you’ve been through hell tonight, maybe it’s what she needed to jumpstart herself.” he said.

I look up and smile at him, brushing away a wayward strand of hair.

Slam gives me a gruff smile.
“Glad you followed your old mans footsteps though. Arrangin’ flowers doesn’t seem your speed.”

I can hear mom downstairs, her’s and Howard’s voices drifting up through the ceiling, reaching me in only low mumbles. An unwanted tear comes to my eye as I think about myself.
Yes, I’ve followed my father, but what about my mother? I’ve turned my back on everything she ever did, the floral shop, her dreams for me, even...her job on the JSA.
I roll over restless, except, that was one thing she didn’t want me to follow her into. The one thing I wanted to though.


“You okay?”

I continue to look out the window, the lights from the buildings and street lights flashing past. My elbow on the door and my chin in my hand. Howard had waited till the police were done with me to drive me home. Apparently Josh had been able to talk mom into going home earlier than 3:00

“I’m fine..”

Silence fills the car for a moment before Howard speaks again.

“They really put you through the ringer.”

“Hmmm…” My mind is so tired it’s numb, my mind blank I’m living from moment to moment, yearning for my soft bed, with pillows and my fluffy comforter.


“I checked in on Officer Bard for you, he’s okay, he’ll be out in a day or so and be able to man a desk.”

I sigh.
“Look, Howie, I’m not Helena, you don’t have to baby me, or keep me talking so I don’t think about it. I’m fine, it wasn’t a traumatic experience. In fact if it could just be quiet?”

Howard is quiet and keeps his eyes on the road.
It’s nice to hear about Jason and I’m glad he’s okay. But Howard’s constant talking, as if to keep my mind off of things is annoying.

I’ve never been anything like Josh or Howard, both have been go getters, normal where as I’ve always wanted o fight, to be something. The discovery of my metagene didn’t help any. I became the ‘odd’ one of the family, and as much as my brothers had grown up around my ‘Uncles’ in the JSA, they’d never been interested in it.

Sure they listened to the stories, but I’d been the one memorizing them. They’d learned to fight, but I’d been the one to study it. I’d trained my whole life to become like my mother, with only my Uncle Ted and father knowing about it and helping me.

Once Dad died…I’d been alone…with only Ted to turn to.
I’d pushed myself further, graduating early when I was 16, and while Mom seemed to close into herself with her grief, I pushed myself out. I traveled to Asia, leaving Ted’s tutelage and with is blessing found a Sensei to train me.

I returned two years later, on my eighteenth birthday, a few years to soon, to practice my detecting skills. My sights set on a position in the Gotham City Police Department. Another dream my mother had. Yet in my absence Gotham had turned crooked, not the behind the scenes crooked that had been there all my life, but one that seemed to seethe from the background and into the citizens everyday lives and I’d quickly given that dream up as well. After not meeting the height requirements, of all the stupid things.

My absence had been deemed therapeutic by mom who’d understood the essence of running away from pain. When in practice, I’d faced it head on, with no safety nets. I don’t think Howard ever forgave me for what he deemed running away, and Josh…he’d become a second father.

Ted had continued to train me and I saw him upwards of twice a week, he lived north of Gotham City and had started his own training facility.

My mind drifts as I review my life, its focus suddenly becoming clear in my sleep numbed mind.

“Dinah?”

I force myself to roll over at the sound of moms whisper. She walks into my room quietly and sits on the side of my bed, leaning over and kissing my forehead.

“I’m glad you're all right.” she said pushing a strand of hair from my face before leaving.

I close my eyes, letting my mind drift farther away.

I can’t, and won’t give the GCPD the gratification of figuring out who Batman is, Gotham is my City, and who ever the Batman is, he’d have to get past me, the girl with the pedigree. What good was all my training anyway if I’m not going to use it?


“The mutts always seem to have the best genes. They’re tough and never give up.” Dad said as Josh, Howard and I gathered around him at the pound, a small puppy in his arms. He smiled and patted me on the head.

"Natural selection at it's best. "

Well, we’ll see.

[Batman]

(IC: Bruce Wayne)

The Batcave. Much like 'The Batsuit', I was met with skepticism on Alfred's part when I mentioned it. However, I've taken somewhat of a liking to both, as strange as it sounds. The Batcave, The Batsuit, The Batarang, The Batcycle...

...

Well, I better not overdo it. One can only take so many 'Bat' labled items per lifetime, after all.

I sit in ...The Batcave, Looking up various files on various people, through the Gotham City Police Department's confidential files. And yes, that's highly unlikely to get into. For most people, anyway. But when you can afford a computer with programs so advanced that 'confidential' becomes somewhat of a meaningless word, you tend to use it whenever nessacary. The various files on various people are files of people I know. Or... knew. A lifetime ago. Many of whom I didn't even know directly, really... Except one. A former trainer of mine... Ted Grant. The WildCat.

Last night, I met an amatuer socialite by the name of Dinah Lance. Normally, simply meeting someone wouldn't phase me to the degree that she did... But her last name was what caught my eye. Lance. It was familiar to me, from the days I trained with Ted. And considering I doubted very much that it was coiencidence that a female with the last name of Lance was living in Gotham, I decided to check it out. If anything, it would occupy my morning... And sure enough, there was a connection. Diana Lance, Dinah Lance's mother.

That's when it came back to me... I remember Ted being visited, on many occasions, by an older male and a blonde woman. While I didn't nessacarily pay attention to their conversations, I was introduced to them, at once point. The male's name escapes me, at the moment... Jay something... last name start's with a G. But Ted referred to to woman as 'Di Lance'. 'Di'... Short for Diana.

It all made sense, from a standpoint. Dinah Lance pulled a trademark Ted Grant move at last night's party, when The Scarecrow attacked. I recognised it instantly, but was too focused on the situation to really think about it. Now that I've had some time of peace, It's become fairly obvious, now. Ted Grant was close friends with Diana Lance. Dinah Lance, from the looks of it, has had training from Ted Grant.

Not that it meant anything, at first. It simply struck my intrest, really. But that's before I eventually looked up Dinah's file. Lance lives with her mother in the suburbs of a near revitalized part of Gotham. Not only that, but... oddly enough, Dinah's occupation comes to a surprise. She's a private investigator... Even owning her own low-key office, in the same part of town. I nod to myself, taking this in.

Interesting...

A private investigator. Not only does she, I'm guessing, have one of the same teachers in martial arts that I did, but she's somewhat of a detective aswell. Better yet... She would probably have connections... resources... Things that would be beneficial to me in doing what I've chosen to do with my life. While I may be getting that in Jim Gordon... It wouldn't nessacarily hurt to have more than one ally. The more information I can have at my disposal, the easier my operations within Gotham would be. The challenge, however, would be to gain her trust. She may not be after the same thing that I am. Or... She may. I don't know... But I am willing to find out. After all, It's becoming more and more obvious that I can't do this alone...

As I break away from looking up the information... Alfred comes in, behind me, carrying the paper.

"Taking up Internet Blogging, Master Bruce?"

I look over at him, with a raised eyebrow. Mostly because I find it hard to believe that a man of his taste would actually know what the term 'Internet Blogging' means.

"Well, in any case, I assumed this morning's paper would be of intrest, so I brought it down."

"If it's regarding Crane's apprehension, I can read it later. I'm busy."

"Well... There's that..."

Alfred holds up the headline.

"And there's this."

My eyebrow arches, seeing the headline infront of my face as I turn towards it.

D.A DENT ESCAPES HOSPITAL
Police Continue Search For Injured Attorney

I immediatley snatch the paper, and read the article. A district attorney? That would be beneficial aswell. However, the more I read... the more it becomes obvious that I may not be getting another ally, in that form. It seems the District Attorney, Harvey Dent, escaped from the hospital after recieving some rather serious facial scarring. But... the disturbing part is that Dent attacked one of the doctor's in a fit of rage. The doctor, today, remains in critical condition from it. I finish reading it, before pausing.

I should do something. If Dent's still in that emotional state of distress, He could be dangerous. Well, I already know that. But to other people. And while as I said, I should do something... I don't know what I would do. I can't search for him in the daytime as Batman. And even when it eventually turns back to night... Where would I even start?

I sigh to myself. Great. Another madman loose in the city. It's bad enough I've still got the 'Mr. Freeze' case to examine, tonight... Not to mention trying to clear my na-

I notice another part of the newspaper. It's apart of the Crane headline. It reads...

Crane Confesses To Gotham Park Murder: The Batman Cleared Of Charges

...

Well, there's one problem eliminated. Now I just have to focus on the other two. ...Correction. Four. I still need to visit with Gordon, tonight, about my offer. Not to mention try and gain the trust of Dinah Lance.

...

This is going to be one hell of a night...

[Karem-Knight]

Gotham Airport Terminal 5




I get out. Think I sprained my hand. Thank God for Milo’s, Such a loyal friend.

“Make Sure No one asks questions if they hear anything. And make sure you mention my name and give them some green.”

“Ok Don Falcone.”

“Good”

I walk in the terminal Good thing It was from a distance. And good thing Johnny’s here. Even bad blood with my sister won’t stop him, He shoots like an Angel but has the brains of a chicken.

I look at the TV screen, From Chicago. Perfect Carla and Johnny should be here any minute. I notice a few faces starring at me And I nod giving them fear.

Carla and Johnny finally arrive.

“CARMINE!”

She yells I give her a peck on the cheek.

“Nossa vai pra ou Milos’ carro.”

“Tambien.”

Ah I love speaking Italian with Johnny around always thinks were saying bad things about him.


“Johnny, My Boy, Met a nice girl yet?”

“Not yet Don Falcone.”

We walk into the car in Milo’s car, Johnny and Carla greet “Grampa” And he welcomes them.

“Get to That Hotel make sure you mention my name.”

I say. They’ll give them their balls in the hotel if people mention my name.

“By the way, Don Falcone. What about that cop. John eh something or other.

“Corben?”

“Yeah.”

“You pick him up. And take him to the mansion. Let Alberto talk to him. Alberto is head of the family business when I’m in a meeting.”

“Ok.”

“Who are you meeting.”

“Some nut.”

[Watchman]

The limo pulled up to a very large house. It stoped and the driver opened the door for John. He got out and dropped his cigerette on the ground and stomped it out.

"Right this way Mr. Corben". He followed him through the front doors and then up a flight of stairs. The walked down a hall until they reached a set of doors with a very large man in front of it.

"Sorry gota check ya"

"Oh for christ sakes I was on a plane they don't allow weapons" John outstreached both his arms and his was padded down.

"All right buddy go right in"

"I'm not your buddy" he pushes the man out of the way and walks in.

"What does boss see in that guy"

"That man is as ruthless as the devil". The driver puts his head close to the guard's ear and whispers something

"Mio Dio" the guard says "I...I think I'm gonna be sick"

John walks into the office. He knows how to deal with these mafioso types just treat them with respect and you won't have a horse head in your bed the next day.

"Don Falcone it is a..." he stopped "You're not Don Falcone"

[Karem-Knight]

“No, But one day I will be Don Falcone, I am the Don’s son.”
Alberto said drinking his wine.

“My father has 2 Under boss’s Milo and Me his favoured son, Since my brother Mario is offended by the family business he went to join the army. And my sister lives in Sicily. I am Half Siclian myself.”

“Nice to meet you ummmm”

“Capo.”

“Capo Falcone.”

“Now Mr. Corben, The family doesn’t do things like this just for an associate. We need a good associate. Someone who isn’t offended by feeling like a toy.”

Corben chuckled.

“If the pay’s good I’m in.”

“But why should we waste green luxrey on you?”

[Watchman]

“No, But one day I will be Don Falcone, I am the Don’s son.”
Alberto said drinking his wine.

“My father has 2 Under boss’s Milo and Me his favoured son, Since my brother Mario is offended by the family business he went to join the army. And my sister lives in Sicily. I am Half Siclian myself.”

“Nice to meet you ummmm”

“Capo.”

“Capo Falcone.”

“Now Mr. Corben, The family doesn’t do things like this just for an associate. We need a good associate. Someone who isn’t offended by feeling like a toy.”

Corben chuckled.

“If the pay’s good I’m in.”

“But why should we waste green luxrey on you?”

He gave him an evil grin.

"Capo are you familiar of my reputation in Metropolis. I've done things that most of your enforcers ever dream of. I'm not offended by feeling like a toy and I'm not offended by any job. You tell me to kill a school bus full of little kids and puppies and I'll drive it off a cliff"

"Your a sick man Corben I like that we could use a man like you"

"I'll take that as a compliment Capo so what exactly do you what me to do?"

[Karem-Knight]

He gave him an evil grin.

"Capo are you familiar of my reputation in Metropolis. I've done things that most of your enforcers ever dream of. I'm not offended by feeling like a toy and I'm not offended by any job. You tell me to kill a school bus full of little kids and puppies and I'll drive it off a cliff"

"Your a sick man Corben I like that we could use a man like you"

"I'll take that as a compliment Capo so what exactly do you what me to do?"

“Well, Your loyalty can not be matched, But don’t tell my father what you said about those kids, He’s a man of honour.”

“Got ya”

“Anyway, Roman Silonis recently tried to whack my father and killed his limo driver Luigi. Tommrow morning at Gotham harbour he has a drug shipment, he won’t be there but several of his under dwelling will be. I want you to first, Kill all the boss’s and then arrest the others and fake as being heroic. My cousin Johnny will help you if needed.”

“Ok but who do I frame?”

“Lt. Jim Gordon you might have heard of him, He’s been under our nose for a while and I think it’s time we did something about it,”

Alberto picked up some money, nearly 2000 in there.

“Here do what ever you can, to make it seem like he was involved.”

[Trigger]

It took Young Justice two hours to assemble in front of the warehouse. Bette needed to try on her latest costume design and Hawk & Dove wanted to suit up also. To be honest, Conner had no interest in dressing up and playing superhero. He never actually spoke to Lex about the group's purpose, and the last thing he needed was them making a mockery of Lexcorp.
When all of YJ's members had finally shown up on the scene, Conner gathered them over by one of the entrances. Mr. Jones and several detectives were there waiting.

"Geez, what took so long? Duela and me were here in a second."

Bette was too busy adjusting one of the buckles on her new costume to entertain his comment, and Hank was arguing on the phone with someone.

Once again Don was the voice of reason," Hank was trying to set-up an interview with E!, and Bette's third zipper got stuck on the seat belt of my SUV..."

Conner rolled his eyes, "By now they've probably figured out what's about to go down! Every minute we spend in here is another moment they get to use for planning. These guys are superpowered!"
Mr. Jones cleared his throat and decided to jump into the conversation before it degenerated into an argument.

"So what's the plan Conner? We're ready to arrest them as soon as you pound them."

"It's simple Hawk & Dove will locate Kilowat while Bette, Duela, and I locate the control room. Once we locate the control room, we'll release the doors so you guys can storm in."

Mr. Jones nodded in satisfaction, "Good, good. At least you guys have something to work with. A few witnesses have spotted the targets using powers and we know little about them, so be extra careful. Most S.W.A.T. teams aren't brave enough to walk into this kind of situation."

"Don't worry Mr. Jones, we know of a back entrance into the ware house. We should be fine." Han replied.


The group moved swiftly to the back of the warehouse. The "back door" Hank had spotted was actually an open skylight. This meant that Conner had to lift the whole group on top of the warehouse just to get in. Conner realized a bulk of the work would be on his shoulders, but he hated having to waste his powers on trivial tasks.
After he flew them on top of building, Conner gave a few last minute reminders of the plan. Most of the group had heard the first time, but Bette needed some serious reminding. She had brought a small utility belt stuffed full of wierd (mostly useless) gadgets. He worried the most about her because she was liable to pull off something goofy. By placing her within his watch, he could at least keep track of her actions.
An overly eager Hank leaped down the skylight into the dark warehouse below and Don begrudgingly followed. Duela and Bette jumped down after them. Conner looked up into the sky and let out a small sigh.

"Oh man, what I'm doing here?"

[Batman]

(IC: Batman)

The Gotham City Police Department. Like most cities, one would expect the establishment to be a symbol of justice for the city. One would expect the officers and officials within it to be the only ones standing between chaos and order. Unfortunatley, Gotham isn't most cities. Which is why I'm needed...

My buisness here tonight concerns one of the few that isn't apart of the majority of corrupted officers. One who recognises that same corruption as plainly as I do. He could be an asset, if I keep a close eye on him, and his peers.

I contacted Gordon by payphone earlier, to warn him that I was coming. Better that than using a phone that could be traced back to Bruce Wayne. I warned him, because I took too much of a risk the last time we met, by coming to his office without making sure of prying eyes. So we agreed to meet on the roof.

Less than ten minutes later, I arrive, unknown to Gordon, who's waiting on the other side of the rooftop.

"You're alone?"

He jumps, a little, before turning around, seeing me on the edge. After getting over the initial shock of my prescence, He nods.

"I assumed it's what you wanted."

I return the nod, before leaping down from the edge.

"I've... thought about what you said, the other night. About the corruption... About Gotham. At first, I have to admit, I didn't nessacarily-"

"Trust me?"

"...Yes. That's... That's it. But... I had some time to consider. And..."

He sighs, rubbing the area between his eyes, under his glasses.

"I've stood by for too damned long, seeing so many people suffer. And not because of crime. But because of the officials that those people are supposed to be able to trust. Now, I don't know who you are... I don't know why you've chosen to do this. But for the first time in all my years on the force... People finally have someone they can believe in."

I listen to his words. It's... odd, hearing it. From anyone, really. But especially coming from someone who's put more years into helping this city than I have.

"You've shown results. That's more than enough to put you above alot of people in that office, down there. Even the good ones have been held back from doing that."

"I know."

"That's why, before I agree to absolutely anything... I want to know one thing."

I tense, slightly. If he's about to ask me anything I can't answer about myself, than I could possibly loose a potential ally.

"You've shown that you're not going to let yourself be held back by anyone. But that also gives you alot of freedom. I want to be clear... If I'm to work with you, I'll let you do what's nessacary in order to continue showing results. But, by no means, will I let you cross the line. No lives are to be taken. Am I making myself clear?"

I look directly at Gordon. I almost wish he could see the eyes, beneath the lenses, so I could fully convince him of the truth in my next words...

"That was clear for me long before I ever came to you."

He looks at me, for a long moment. Silence fills the air. But, eventually, He nods.

"You're here to save Gotham?"

"I'm here... To ask for your help, in doing so."

"And if I refused... It wouldn't stop you from doing what you do, anyway, would it?"

"No."

He nods, again.

"Then ...there's only one thing left to do."

An eyebrow raises under my cowl, at first. But then... I see something infront of me. An outstretched hand. Gordon's hand... held out, with welcomeness. I look at him, for a long moment, heavily considering what I'm about to do.

I'm not particularly... good, with trusting other people...

I outstretch my own gloved one, and grasp his.

...But I'm willing to try.

As we shake hands, Apart of me... as strange as it sounds... already feels Gotham mending itself back together. This is one decision, I feel, out of all the one's I've made thus far... That I won't regret.

* * *

I arrive at the District Attorney's office. Harvey Dent has been missing for twenty four hours. He was last seen brutally attacking one of the doctors at the hospital he was being kept in, for tissue damage to his facial area. And He's the District Attorney of Gotham City...

I make my way into the quiet office, looking around. If I'm to start anywhere, It's here... Where I can learn just who this man is. Maybe then I can learn where I could find him.

I look down at Dent's desk, to find the usual things. Pens, paper, documents... The standard items you would think to find on the desk of the District Attorney. I pick up a picture frame... The only object of intrest... and look at it. It's of a man and a woman. They look... happy. Dent, I'm guessing... and his wife. Also a guess.

Suddenly, I hear the door behind me. I also realise there's no time to make an exit without being seen. Damn it.

I turn my head, seeing a young brunette woman enter the room. At first, she doesn't notice me... She's carrying more documents. But she eventually looks up. The minute she sees me, the documents drop to the floor with a gasp, from her.

"Who... Who are...?"

I contemplate running out, at that point. But... I came here for information. And what better way to get it than from another human being?

I turn around, fully facing her.

"Relax. I'm not going to harm you."

"How do I know that?"

"You don't. But I haven't yet, now have I?"

She looks back, blatantly contemplating running from me. She then does something I don't expect. She closes the door, and looks at me.

"What do you want?"

I look at her, for a moment. She's... brave. I think that's the reason she didn't run and call the police. To show me that.

"Yesterday a man escaped from the hospital. Your boss, I'm guessing. The District Attorney."

"Harvey, I... know. The police are still searching for him..."

"Apparentally not good enough. He's still missing."

She raises an eyebrow.

"Are you with them? The police, I mean..."

"...No. But I'm here to help."

"What makes you think that you're help would be better than the police?"

"Because I'm not corrupt."

Something about what I just said affects her. She stares at me, for a long moment.

"If you're looking for him, why come here? Everyone knows he hasn't been in the office for days."

"Because I don't know who Harvey Dent is. And that's what I was hoping to find out."

I pause. Why I am telling her any of this, anyway? Who is she to Dent?

"Who are you?"

"I asked you first."

"...Very well. I'm The Batman. Who are you?"

"The Assistant District Attorney."

I stay silent, for a moment. Eventually, she sighs.

"...Rachel Dawes."

"And Dent is your partner?"

"Was. The truth is, Harvey and I stopped working together about a year ago. Now I've become more of his assistant, than anything."

"Why?"

"I was doing investigations of my own, towards the corrupted officers in the Police Department, and their connection to Carmine Falcone. When they found out, they told the higher officials on the city council, and well... Now the job is more of a title, than a position."

"And Dent didn't have a say in the matter, I'm guessing?"

"He fought with them. But they threatened to demote him, aswell. I couldn't let him do it... I had to agree to their terms on my own. For his sake."

"You must have alot of faith in him, then."

"He's the best at what he does. And he's a friend... To have Gotham lose him just because of me would've been heartbreaking, for both of us. And Gilda."

"His wife?"

"Yes. We attended law school together."

"Why do you think he would brutally attack one of his doctors? Is that normal behavior, coming from him?"

"I've seen him throw tantrums, before... But nothing on that level. I could barely believe it, when I heard the report. And when I saw the doctor he attacked..."

"You were there?"

"I came to visit him while he was in the hospital. But by the time I got there, He had already escaped. They were rushing the doctor to the emergency room."

"And Dent isn't capabale of the damage you saw. Is that it?"

"No. Not at all. What I saw was absolutely incapable of being the work of Harvey Dent. If no one had witnessed the attack... I could almost say for certain that whoever did it was a completely different person."

I say nothing. But my mind is racing. Dent does something he's incapable of, according to a friend. At the same time, He's fought against the corruption in this city, from the sound of it. He sounds...

...

He sounds like me, oddly. I turn my attention back to Dawes.

"Dent's wife. Where is she, currently?"

She looks away. I raise another eyebrow, under the cowl. That wasn't the reaction I expected.

"She's... not with us, anymore."

...

Well, there goes that lead. And Dent's wife could've, most likely, provided me with information. I notice Dawes' face. She's... sad, at that fact. So am I... but for differing reasons. Either way, I don't feel particularly proud of the fact that I brought that up.

"I'm sorry."

"No... It's okay. I just... I have to get used to it. That's all."

She's my only lead, now. If I'm to get any further information, I'll have to conduct my own examination, aside from her.

"Do you have any idea where Dent would be hiding?"

"Honestly? I didn't think he was capable of any of this in the first place. So... No."

Well, that's just great. I've learned very little, and nearly nothing of which I was looking for in the first place. Damn it, this was a waste of ti-

...

Wait a minute. She was conducting an investigation against Carmine Falcone and the Gotham City Police Department?

"Didn't you mention some sort of investigation towards the police? The seperate one that you were working on?"

"Yes. It was towards their ties to Falcone. Why do you ask?"

"You recognise the corruption in this city?"

She grimaces.

"Are you kidding? It's everywhere. Falcone isn't the only one... He's just the biggest of them all. Nearly everyone that has power in this city is corrupted. The Mayor's Office, The Police Department... I think even the Fire Department is being payed off to avoid certain arson attempts, to tell you the truth."

Few people recognise the corruption in Gotham City, unfortunatley. And fewer try to do anything about it. But Dawes has done both. And while she failed... She did something that not many people in her position have done.

I need a contact within the District Attoney's office. They can provide me with information that neither Gordon nor Dinah Lance can. And I need all of the information I can get, in order to provide more of those 'results' Gordon was talking about, earlier...

Dawes still hasn't made a run for the door. That's giving me a little assurance in what I'm about to ask...

"How would you like to reopen that case?"

She looks at me with an arched eyebrow. A look I've seen on others.

"If I could, I would love nothing more than to gather more ammo against Falcone..."

"What I'm talking about isn't nessacarily an official investigation. But it's one nonetheless."

"What are you talking about?"

"In order to conduct an investigation, you yourself would have to seek the information out. But with what I'm proposing... You wouldn't. All you would have to do is gather the information given to you and be ready to use it for prosecution. The investigation wouldn't even have to be tied to you."

"And you can make that happen?"

"In exchange for information that I need."

I can tell she's skeptical, when it came to that part.

"We both want Falcone taken down. In order to do that, you'll need a partner. One that isn't tied by the same laws you swore to abide by."

She's still silent. Perhaps she's considering it. Perhaps she's finally considering running away and calling the police on me. Either way, I can tell she's listening.

"You don't have to break the law. But in some instances, in order to be free of the corruption, I've learned that bending it can be come a nessacary action. With what I'm proposing, You don't have to do that. I'll bend the rules. You follow them. We both take down the man mostly responsible for the corruption of Gotham."

For the first time, I'm actually closer than ten feet away from her. As I said before... I'm not particularly good with trusting other people.

"It's your choice."

But I'm willing to try.

* * *

I leap across a rooftop, before landing above Gotham Square. Tonight, I've recruited two new allies in this 'war' that I've started for myself. Taking out my grapnel, I fire it, and swing across the next array of rooftops.

Now, It's time to go for three...

[Watchman]

“Well, Your loyalty can not be matched, But don’t tell my father what you said about those kids, He’s a man of honour.”

“Got ya”

“Anyway, Roman Silonis recently tried to whack my father and killed his limo driver Luigi. Tommrow morning at Gotham harbour he has a drug shipment, he won’t be there but several of his under dwelling will be. I want you to first, Kill all the boss’s and then arrest the others and fake as being heroic. My cousin Johnny will help you if needed.”

“Ok but who do I frame?”

“Lt. Jim Gordon you might have heard of him, He’s been under our nose for a while and I think it’s time we did something about it,”

Alberto picked up some money, nearly 2000 in there.

“Here do what ever you can, to make it seem like he was involved.”



Corben takes the money and puts it in his pocket.

"This guy Gorden won't be a problem for you anymore" he goes up and shakes the Alberto's hand

"Very good Mr. Corben I hope me and my family can continue business with you"

"If the pays right now if you excuse me I got to get work to don't want to be late for my first day"

"Very well the driver will drop you off".

"Alright and tell your boy Johnny to meet me here with some kind of expolsive" he picked up a pen and wrote it down on a small piece of paper.

"I will give this to him". Corben nodded and left the office. He went to the limo and got inside. He push the button to talk to the driver.

"Driver lets dropped of my things at my apartment"

"Yes sir Mr. Corben". The limo took off and John had a small tour of Gotham and how radically different it was to Metropolis. In Metropolis he stuck out he was some kind of dirt stain of a clean sheet. Here he fit in just fine. The limo pulled up to his apartment building. He got his bags and the limo left. He went up three flights to his floor and open the room 305.He was finally home.